and returned to Lahor losing many Elephants and Horses in the way both by Famine then oppressing the Countrey and the difficultie of the Passages the Elephants sometimes in the ascent of Hils helping themselues with their Trunkes leaning and staying themselues being burthened thereon as on a staffe The Prince which is now King was assaulted by a fierce Lionesse as he rode on a Female Elephant which yet hee wounded first with a Dart then with a Shot and lastly smote her with the hand-Gun it selfe wherewith being ouerthrowne a Souldier came in and slew her but with losse of his owne life The next yeere 1598. Echebar went to Agra chiefe Citie of a Kingdome which hee had also conquered a hundred leagues from Lahor towards the South passing that way to Decan Hee had eight hundred Elephants and seuen thousand Camels to carrie his Tents and Prouisions yea his Secretarie had at the same time seuen hundred Camels and seuentie Elephants for his owne furniture and therefore it is lesse maruaile of the Kings The King conducted in this Expedition aboue a thousand Elephants instructed to fight and a hundred thousand Soldiers Hee passed the Mountaines of Gate by almost impassable Passages spending sometimes a whole day in passing the space of a Musket-shot One of his Captaines went before with fiftie thousand who tooke one of the Decans strongest Holds and made easie way to the Conquest of the rest of Melics Dominions which hee left in the Gouernment of his sonne Brampore fell into his hands being destitute of defence This was Anno 1600. Miram the King thereof had forsaken it and betaken himselfe to Syra a strong Hold both by Nature and Art It was seated on the top of a Hill which reacheth fiue leagues enuironed with a triple Wall so built that one might bee defended from the next Within was a Well of running Water and all necessarie Prouisions for threescore thousand persons for many yeeres It had three thousand great Peeces of Ordnance In this Castle according to the Countrey custome the next of the Bloud Royall were kept with their Families nor might depart except the Throne emptie the next Heire was hence deliuered much after that which is written of Amara in the Abassens Countrey and it seemes borrowed from thence so many slaues of those parts being here entertained and some in the highest Employments At this time besides King Miram there were seuen of these Princes The Gouernour was an Abassine with seuen other Vnder-Commanders all renegado Mahumetanes The Mogoll layde siege thereto with almost two hundred thousand men but more preuailed as before in Melics Countrey with Bribes and Promises then Force Thus inuiting Miram to a Conference swearing By the Kings head accounted an inuiolable Oath as is that By their Fathers head that hee should bee permitted safe returne Some of his Councellours perswaded him to goe hee went with a kinde of Stole on his necke hanging to his knees in token of subiection And comming before the Mogoll bowed himselfe but was cast to the ground by some of his Captaines and forceably detained The Abassine Gouernour sent his sonne to demand performance of Achebar his promise who being questioned of his Father the Abassen and the hopes to obtaine the Castle freely answered for his Fathers fidelitie and that if Miram were not restored they should not want a Successour with which libertie he prouoked the Mogol to cause him to be slaine which his Father hearing strangled himselfe And the wals were soone after battered at least entred and a breach made through the open gates by golden shot none of these seuen for feare of treason daring to take the Royall Soueraigntie These with the King were dispersed into diuers parts of his Kingdome and maintenance allowed them Thus remained Echebar Lord of these parts and longed to adde the rest of India whatsoeuer is betwixt Indus and Ganges euen to the Cape Comori to his Dominion He writ a Letter about this time to the Vice-Roy of Goa beginning thus I mention it to shew you his Titles which he arrogated The Great and Mightie Lord of the Law of MAHOMET The Renowmed and Great King Vanquisher of the Kings his Enemies Obserued and Honoured of Great Men Exalted aboue other Kings in ample Honour and Dignitie The onely Man for Gouernment amongst all the Princes of the World His Ambassage to ARIAS DE SALDAGNA c. The ninth day of Frauard the first moneth of the yeere beginning at the Aequinoctiall Vernall in the fortie sixe yeere viz. of His Reigne At this time dyed the Gouernour or Vice-Roy of Lahor which left to the King who is Heire Generall and Successour of euery mans wealth three millions of Gold coyned besides other Gold Siluer Iewels Horses Elephants furniture and goods almost inualuable This also for a taste of the meanes accrewing to this Kings Treasure Echebar returning to Agra gaue libertie to the Iesuites to conuert as many as would to Christianitie The King of Candacar or Candahar not able to defend himselfe against Abduxa King of the Vsbechs surrendred himselfe and his Kingdome to Echebar The particulars of his other Conquests I cannot relate His last victory I know not whether to impute to his happinesse or not It was against his Sonne in which the griefe to haue such an enemy could not but be more then the glory of the exploit This happened Anno 1602. Echebar being forced to giue ouer his Decan Conquest by his Sonnes vntimely challenge of the Scepter who weary of his Fathers long life stiled himselfe King and his Father the Great King Armies were gathered on both sides on both sides were sent Letters and Messengers The Mother of Echebar being nintie yeeres old laboured a peace but not preuailing fell sicke which caused him to returne from this expedition against his Sonne But her body not able to ouercome the disease yeelded to death Her Sonne shaued his head beard and eye-browes and mourned after the Country fashion in blue his Nobles doing the like three dayes Her huge Treasure which shee had bequeathed to her children and Nephewes the King seized on The Prince was perswaded to come to his Father without an Army which he did and after some rebuke was reconciled and remained content with the Kingdome of Cambaia or Guzzerat He seemed much addicted to the Iesuites and obtained his Fathers Licence for a Temple at Agra to the building whereof hee gaue a thousand pieces of Gold On the twentie seuen of October Anno 1605. Echebar dyed in the Climactericall yeere 63. of his age and fiftie of his reigne In his sicknesse Selim the Prince whom some suspected of dealing as the Turkish Selim had done with his Father Baiazet came not into the Presence and much consultation was amongst the Great ones to conferre the Succession vpon Cussero his sonne But the issue was that vpon his Oath to maintaine the Law of Mahomet and of full pardon to his Sonne
by the Queenes commandement in her Wardrobe of Robes and is still at Windsore to bee seene They went on shore and had some encounter with the Inhabitants which were of so fierce and terrible resolution that finding themselues wounded they leapt off the Rockes into the Sea rather then they would fall into the hands of the English The rest fled One woman with her child they tooke and brought away They had taken another of the Sauages before This Sauage in the ship seeing the Picture of his Countriman taken the yeere before thought him to be aliue and beganne to be offended that he would not answere him with wonder thinking that our men could make men liue and dye at their pleasure But strange were the gestures and behauiour of this man and the woman when they were brought together which were put into the same Cabbin and yet gaue such apparant signes of shamefastnesse and chastity as might bee a shame to Christians to come so farre short of them Where they could haue any Trade with the Sauages their manner of Traffique was to lay downe somewhat of theirs and goe their way expecting that our men should lay downe somewhat in lieu thereof and if they like of their Mart they come againe and take it otherwise they take away their owne and depart They made signes that their Catchoe or King was a man of higher stature then any of ours and that he was carried vpon mens shoulders They could not learne what became of the fiue men they lost the yeere before onely they found some of their apparell which made them thinke they were eaten They laded themselues with Ore and so returned And with fifteene Sayle the next yeere 1578. a third Voyage for Discouery was made by the said Captayne and Generall Hee went on shore the twentieth of Iune on Frisland which was named by them West England where they espyed certayne Tents and People like those of Meta Incognita The people fled and they found in their Tents a boxe of small nayles Red Herrings and Boords of Firre-tree well cut with other things artificially wrought whereby it appeareth that they are workmen themselues or haue trade with others Some of them were of opinion This was firme land with Meta Incognita or with Gronland whereunto the multitude of Ilands of Ice betweene that and Meta Incognita induced them In departing from hence the Salamander one of their Ships being vnder both her Courses and Bonets happened to strike on a great Whale with her full stemme with such a blow that the Ship stoode still and neither stirred forward nor backeward The Whale thereat made a great and hideous noyse and casting vp his body and tayle presently sanke vnder water Within two dayes they found a Whale dead which they supposed was this which the Salamander had stricken The second of Iuly they entred in with the Straits the entrance whereof was barred with Mountaines of Ice wherewith the Barke Dennis was sunke to the hinderance of their proiects For in it was drowned part of a house which they had intended to erect there for habitation The men were saued The other Ships were in very great danger the Seas mustering Armies of ycie souldiers to oppresse them vsing other naturall stratagems of Fogges and Snowes to further these cruell designes These ycie Ilands seeme to haue bin congealed in the winter further North in some Bayes or Riuers and with the Summers Sunne being loosed and broken out of their naturall prisons offer themselues to all outrages whereto the swift Currents and cold Windes will conduct them Strange it is to see their greatnesse some not lesse then halfe a mile about and fourescore fathomes aboue water besides the vnknowne depth beneath the vsuall rule being that onely the seuenth part is extant aboue the waues strange the multitude strange the deformed shapes if this be not more strange that they sometimes saue with killing and suffer men to moore their Anchors on them and to get vpon them to worke against them for the safegard of their Ships That bloody enemies should entertaine them with disports to walke leape shout fortie miles from any Land without any Vessell vnder them according to M. Bests Riddle and a hundred and ten miles from Land should present them with-running streames of fresh Waters able to driue a Mill. The Flood was there nine houres the Ebbe but three A strong Current ranne Westwards The people resemble much the Tartars or rather the Samoeds in apparell and manner of liuing It is colder here in 62. then 9. or 10. degrees more Northerly toward the Northeast which it seemeth comes to passe by the Windes East and Northeast which from the yce bring so intolerable a cold The people are excellent Archers a thing generall throughout America Besides Seales-skins they vse the skinnes of Deere Beares Foxes and Hares for apparell and the cases also of Fowles sowed together They weare in Summer the hairy side outward in Winter inward or else goe naked They shoote at the fish with their darts They kindle fire with rubbing one sticke against another They vse great blacke Dogs like Woolues to draw their Sleds and a lesse kinde to eate They haue very thin beards In the best of Summer they haue Haile and Snow sometimes a foote deepe which freezeth as it falles and the ground frozen three fathome deepe They haue great store of Fowle whereof our men killed in one day fifteen hundred They haue thicker skins and are thicker of Downe and Feathers then with vs and therefore must be flayed The Sunne was not absent aboue three houres and a halfe all which space it was very light so that they might see to write and reade Hence is it that those parts neere the Pole are habitable the continuance of the Sunnes presence in their Summer heating and warming with liuely cherishment all Creatures and in the Winter by his oblique motion leauing so long a twilight and the increased light of the Moone the Sunnes great and diligent Lieutenant the brightnesse of the Starres and whitenesse of the Snow not suffering them to be quite forlorne in darkenesse The Beasts Fowles and Fishes which these men kill are their houses bedding meat drinke hose thread shooes apparell and sayles and boates and almost all their riches Besides their eating all things raw they will eate grasse and shrubs like our kine and morsels of Ice to satisfy thirst They haue no hurtfull creeping things but Spiders and a kinde of Gnat is there very troublesome Timber they haue none growing but as the vndermining water doth supplant bring them from other places They are great Inchanters When their heads ake they tye a great stone with a string into a sticke and with certaine words effect that the stone with all a mans force wil not be lifted vp and sometimes seemes as light as a feather hoping thereby to haue help They made signes lying groueling with their faces vpon the ground
vsed to hunt fish and take them by the helpe of another fish which they kept tyed in a cord by the Boats side and when they espied a fish loosed the cord this hunting fish presently layes hold on the prey and with a skinne like a Purse growing behind her head graspeth it so fast that by no meanes it can be taken from her till they draw her vp aboue the water and then not able to abide the Aire she resigneth her prey to the fishers which leape out into the water and take it in recompence whereof they giue her part of her purchase He found also in this Coast Waters for the space of fortie miles white and thicke like Milke and as though Meale had beene strewed through that Sea other waters he found spotted with white and blacke and others all blacke An old man of fourescore yeeres being a Gouernour in Iland came to Columbus and with great grauitie saluted him and counselled him to vse his victories well remembring that the soules of men haue two Iournies after they are departed from their bodies The one foule and darke prepared for iniurious and cruell persons the other pleasant and delectable for the peaceable and louers of quiet Many other Ilands might be heere mentioned and but mentioned little to our purpose I finde in them Of Acusamil neere Iucatan is alreadie spoken Of the Lucatae or Iucatae the greatest thing is their great number which some esteeme aboue foure hundred Lucaio is a generall or collectiue name as Zeland Lequio Malucco The Spaniards haue carried the Inhabitants as Martyr signifieth into seruitude to satisfie their insatiable desire of Gold The women of these Ilands were so faire that many of the bordering Countries forsooke their owne Countrie and chose this for their loue These women ware nothing till the time of their menstruous purgation at which time the Parents made a Feast as if shee were to be married and after that she weareth before those parts Nets of Cotton filled with leaues of Hearbs They obey their King so strictly that if he command them to leape downe from an high Rocke alledging no other reason then his will they performe the same But they are now and were long since desolate being wasted in the Mines of Hispaniola and Cuba or by Diseases and Famine to the number of twelue hundred thousand But I am loth to wilder my selfe further in this Wildernesse of Ilands for so haue the Spaniards made them Columbus in one Voyage gaue names to seuen hundred Ilands of which I can report little fitting this our Pilgrimage Hispaniola is the Lady and Queene of them all and as it were the common Store-house of all their excellencies and therefore we will there make some longer stay CHAP XIIII Of Hispaniola and a touch homewards at Bermuda §. I. The Names naturall Rarities and Creatures thereof HIspaniola or Spagniola is Eastward from Cuba it was of the first Inhabitants called Quisqueia afterwards Haiti and by Columbus Cipanga and Ophir The Spaniards call it as we first mentioned and also Saint Dominike or Domingo of the chiefe Citie an Archiepiscopall See It contayneth in compasse fiue hundred and fiftie leagues They called the Iland Quisqueia which signifieth Great and All thinking that the Sunne gaue light to no other World then this and the other Ilands adioyning Haiti signifieth Craggie and such is the Iland in many places with high Craggie Hils ouerlooking the deepe and darke Valleyes But in many places it is most beautifull and flourishing It seemeth to enioy a perpetuall Spring the trees alway flourishing and the Medowes clothed in greene The Ayre and the Waters are wholesome It is in manner equally diuided with foure great Riuers descending from high Mountaynes whereof Iunna runneth East Attibunicus West Nabiba to the South and Iache Northward Some diuide it into fiue Prouinces Caizcimu Hubaba Caibabo Bainoa Guaccaiarima In the first of these there is a great Caue in a hollow Rocke vnder the root of a high Mountayne about two furlongs from the Sea the entrie is like the doores of a great Temple Many Riuers stole their waters from the sight of the Sun the vse of men and the ordinary Officers of Neptunes Custome-house and by secret passages came and hid themselues in this Caue So the Ilanders imagined seeing diuers riuers swallowed vp of the earth after they had runne fourescore and ten miles and such a sinke or channell of waters in the Caue The Ilanders beleeued that the Iland had a vitall spirit and that there it doth breathe and a hole therein is the female nature thereof for of that sexe they deeme it euen as Antiquitie conceited the ebbing and flowing of the Sea to be the breath of Demogorgon Andreas Moralis entred in with his ship which was almost swallowed with the Whirle-pooles and boyling of the water Clouds engendred of those watery conflicts and darknesse layed hold on his eyes terrible noyse as of the fals of Nilus made deare his eares that when with labour he had gotten out he seemed to haue escaped the barkings of Cerberus the obscure Vaults of Hel. Vpon the tops of high Mountaynes the same Moralis saw a Lake three miles in compasse into which many little Riuers ran without any other apparant issue In Bainoa is a Lake of Salt water notwithstanding it receiueth foure great fresh Riuers from the East West North and South and twenty smaller and within a furlong of the Lake on the Northside are two hundred fresh-springs It is thought to haue a large entercourse with the Ocean because they are Sharkes great Sea-fishes which deuoure men in the same Here are stormes and tempests which seeme to bee the Caters and Purueyors for those fishes in drowning many Diuers other Lakes are mentioned in this Iland one whereof partly Salt partly fresh is fiue and twenty miles long and eight broad They are all in a large Plaine 120. miles in length bredth betweene 18. and 25. There is another Vale 200. miles long and broader then the former another as broad as that which is 180. miles long Bart. de las Casas telleth of a Kingdome in Hispaniola called Magua which signifieth a Plaine compassed about with Hils which watered the same with 30000. Riuers and Brookes twelue of them were very great and all which come from the West twenty thousand in number are enriched with Gold Cotobris a Plaine on the tops of Hils so high that it is subiect to the foure seasons of the yeere There is also another Region of the same name most barren and yet most rich full of Mynes otherwise vnfruitfull a thing common in Nature that great Mynes vndermine fertilitie and not strange amongst men that the greatest hoorders of Treasures are the most vnfruitfull and barren in good workes The Gold they say is as a liuing tree which rooting in the centre of the Earth sendeth forth branches vnto the vppermost face of the earth and there
that part of the Countrey could not be permitted â—â—dâ—ande without the Kings Firmaen with much trouble procured from whom I vnderstood that this Castle being of great circuit was deuided into sixe seuerall Forts one commanding another according to their situation which being furnished with great ponds of water store of trees as well fruit as others and large fields to plant Rice in lodged in them continually 12000. Souldiers thus much his Relation What I could soe which was enough to hide a great part of the Heauens was a huge Mountaine which being apart by nature had inuited Art to make it a retreate for the King of this Countrey if a battels losse or other aduerse fortune forced them to that extremity For besides the Mountayne it selfe steepe in most places is walled with a hand some seeming stone wall with Bulwarkes and Battlements according to the ancient Order of fornification whereunto hauing but one way that admits a â—â—ent it is thought impregnable not to bee vndermined but by treacherie skaled without wings or battered but by Famine And betwixt this Castle and Cundeuera which is at least fiue and twentie English miles there is a lightly correspondence held by shewing each other Torches lifting them vp sometimes more sometimes lesse according to the order contriued betwixt them Religion is heere free and no mans conscience oppressed with Ceremony or Obseruance onely he Kings Religion is predominant in the authority and quality of the Professors not in number of Soules for the Ancient Naturals of the Countrey commonly called Gentiles or Heathens exceed them in a very great proportion The moores are of two sorts as I formerly mentioned but they onely which are tearmed Seam haue their Mesgits and publikes exercise of their Religion the rest giuing no offence are not interrupted in their Opinions or Practizes but of these their Ceremonies or Differences I forbeare to discourse well knowing that besides our neerer Neighbourhood with Turkey and Barbarie your Pilgrimage hath an ply delineated both their beginnings and continuance The like consideration might silence my purposed Relation of the Gentiles who differing little in Habit Complexion Manners or Religion from most of the Inhabitants of the mayne of India haue alreadie from abler Pennes past your approbation and the Presse so that Nil dictum est quod non sit dictum prius Yet encouraged by your request I adde to that Treasury this myte of my Obseruation submitting all that dislikes or appeares superfluous to your suppression The Gentiles in the Fundamentall points of their little Religion doe hold the same principles which their Learned Clergie the Bramenes haue from great Antiquitie and doe yet maintayne but with an Implicite faith not able to giue an account of it or any their customes onely that it was the custome of their Ancestors Conceining God they doe beleeue him first to haue beene onely one but since to haue taken to his assistance diuers that haue sometimes liued vpon Earth vnto whose memorie they build their Temples tearmed Pagodes and styling them Demi-gods or Saints direct most of their Worship to such of them as they stand most particularly affected vnto supporting their Deities with most ridiculous Legendary Fables of Miracles done by them in the likenesse of Apes Oxen Kites or the like many yeeres since past all memory or beliefe They hold the Immortalitie of the Soule and the transmigration of it from one body to another according to the good or bad quarter it kept in the last Mansion from whence followeth much abstinence from killing or eating any thing that had life Their difference in Washings Meates Drinkes and such like arise rather from the Tradition of the Fathers enioyned to their Posteritie then in point of Religion as we reade of the Rechabites who from their Fathers Iniunction were commended for their constant continuance in their customes Their moralitie appeares best in their conuersation murder and violent theft are strangers amongst them seldome happen but for coozenage in bargaining caueat emptor Poligamy is permitted but not generally practised vnlesse in case of the first Wiues barrennesse Adultery is not common but punishable in women Fornication veniall and no Law but that of modesty restraines the publike action They are diuided into diuers Tribes or Linages they say fortie foure all which according to their degrees are knowne each to other and take place accordingly wealth in this point being no prerogatiue for the poorest Bramene will precede the richest Committy and so the rest in their seuerall Orders The Bramene is Priest vnto them all and weareth alwayes three or foure twisted threeds ouer one shoulder and vnder the other arme and in his forehead a round spot whereon there sticketh cornes of Rice dyed yellow in Turmericke they are very good and ready Accountants and in that Office much employed by Moores of greatest Affaires writing and keeping their accounts in Palmito leaues with a Pen of Iron and if in that Generall Deluge of Pagan Ignorance there remayneth any knowledge of Arts or Learning these preserue it and entirely to themselues without participation to other Tribes involved in verball Traditions or concealed Manuscripts and are indeed indifferent Astronomers obseruing exactly the course of the seuen Planets through the twelue Houses and consequently the certaine houre of Ecclipses and other Astrologicall Predictions wherein they haue gained so good credit that none eyther Gentile or Moore will vndertake any great Iourney or commence any important businesse without first consulting with his Bramene for a good houre to set forward in from whence I haue knowne it happen that a Moore which came Gouernour to Musulipatnam hath attended without the Towne ten dayes before he could find a fortunate houre to make his triumphant entry into his new gouernment and of this Tribe they forget not to tell you there are two Kings the Samorijue King of Callecut and the King of Cochijne both vpon the Coast of Malabar The next Cast in account is the Fangam who is of the Bramenes dyet in all particulars eating nor killing any thing that hath life abhorring Wine but drinking Butter by the pint contenting themselues with Milke from the Reuerend Cow and such Pulfe Herbs Roots and Fruits as the Earth produceth the Onion only excepted which for certaine red veines in it resembling bloud finds fauour in their mercifull mouthes and these also in an inferiour degree haue some Priestly power ouer such as by wearing sanctified Stones tyed vp in their haire are buried when they dye all others are burnt If these be of any Trade they must be Taylers and such many of them are but more profest Beggers and no wonder for the constancy of that Countries fashion and the little or no Needle-worke belonging to the making vp of a Garment cannot finde all of them worke if they stood affected to vndertake it but other worke then Taylours worke they may not
the World all Nations honoring his memory except some Heathens as the Parthians on the left hand and Indians on the right which were remainders of the Chaldaeans and called Zabij These Zabij Scaliger also sayth were Chaldaeans so called a vento Apeliote as one might say Eastern-men or Easterlings and addeth that the Booke so often cited by Rambam concerning their Religion Rites and Customes is yet extant in the hands of the Arabian Muhamedans Out of this booke our Rabbie reciteth their opinions that Adam was borne of man and woman as other men and that hee was a Prophet of the Moone and by preaching perswaded men to worship the Moone and that hee composed bookes of husbandry that Noe also was a husband-man and beleeued not in Idols For which the Zabij put him in prison and because he worshipped the Creator Seth also contradicted Adam in his Lunarie worship They tell also that Adam went out of the Land of promise which is towards India and entred into Babylon whither hee carried with him a tree still growing with branches and leaues and a tree of stones and leaues of a tree which would not burne vnder the shadow of which tree he said ten thousand men might be couered the height whereof was as the stature of a man Adam also had affirmed in his booke of a tree in India the boughes whereof being cast on the ground would stir like Serpents and of another which had a root shaped like a man endued with a kind of sounding voyce differing from speech and of a certaine hearbe which being folded vp in a mans clothes would make him walke inuisible and the smoke of the same being fired would cause thunders another tree they worshipped which abode in Niniuie twelue yeeres and contended with the Mandrake for vsurping her roome whereby it came to passe that the Priest or Prophet which had vsed to prophesie with the spirit of that tree ceased a long time from prophesying and at last the tree spake to him and bade him write the sute betweene her and the Mandrake whether of them were the more honourable These fooleries saith he they attributed to Adam that so they might proue the eternitie of the world and Deitie of the Stars These Zabij made them for this cause Images of gold to the Sunne of siluer to the Moone and built them Temples saying that the power of the Planets was infused into those Images whence they spake vnto men and taught things profitable The same they affirmed of those trees which they apropriated to each of them with peculiar worships rites and hallowings whereby that tree receiued a power to speake with men in their sleepes From hence sprang magicall diuinations auguries necromancie and the like They offered to their chiefe god a Beetle and seuen Mice and seuen Fowles The greatest of their bookes is that of the Aegyptian seruice translated into Arabike by a Moore called Enennaxia which containeth in it many ridiculous things and yet these were the famous wise-men of Babylon in those daies In the said booke is reported of a certaine Idolatrous Prophet named Tamut who preaching to a certaine King this worship of the seuen Planets and twelue Signes was by him done to a grieuous death And in the night of his death all the Images from the ends of the world came and assembled together at the great golden Image in the Temple at Babylon which was sacred to the Sunne and hanged betweene the heauen and the earth which then prostrated it selfe in the midst of the Temple with all the Images round about shewing to them all which had befallen Tamut All the Images therefore wept all night and in the morning fled away each to his owne Temple And hence grew that custome yearely in the beginning of the monerh Tamut to renew that mourning for Tamut Other bookes of theirs are mentioned by him one called Deizamechameche a booke of Images a booke of Candles of the degrees of Heauen and others falsly ascribed to Aristotle and one to Alformor and one to Isaac and one of their Feasts Offrings Prayers and other things pertaining to their Law and some written against their opinions all done into Arabike In these are set downe the Rites of their Temples and Images of stone or mettall and applying of Spirits to them and their Sacrifices and kinds of meates They name their holy places sumptuously built the Temples of Intelligible formes and set Images on high mountaines and honour trees and attribute the increase of men and fruites to the Starres Their Priests preached that the Earth could not bee Tilled according to the will of the gods except they serued the Sunne and Starres which being offended would diminish their fruites and make their Countries desolate They haue written also in the former bookes that the Planet Iupiter is angrie with the Deserts and drie places whence it commeth that they want water and trees and that Deuils haunt them They honoured Husband-men and fulfilling the will of the Starres in tilling the ground they honoured Kine and Oxen for their labours therein saying that they ought not to be slaine In their festiuals they vsed Songs and all Musicall instruments affirming that their Idols were pleased with these things promising to the doers long life health plentie of fruits raines trees freedome from losses and the like Hence it is saith R. Moses that the Law of Moses forbiddeth these rites and threatneth the contrarie plagues to such as shall obserue them Tehy had certaine hallowed beasts in their Temples wherein their Images were before which they bowed themselues and burned incense These opinions of the Zabij were holden also by the Aramites Chanaanites and Aegyptians They had their magicall obseruations in gathering certaine hearbs or in the vse of certaine metals or liuing creatures and that in a set certaine time with their set rites as of leaping clapping the hands hopping crying laughing c. in the most of which women were actors as when they would haue raine ten Virgins clothed in hallowed garments of red colour danced a procession turning about their faces and shoulders and stretching their fingers towards the Sunne and to preuent harme by haile foure Women lay on their backes naked lifting vp their feete speaking certaine words And all Magicall practices they made to depend of the Starres saying that such a Starre was pleased with such an incense such a Plant such a metall such words or workes and thereby would be as it were hired to such or such effects as to driue away Serpents and Scorpions to slay wormes in nuts to make the leaues fall and the like Their Priests vsed shauings of the head and beard and linsey wolsey garments and made a signe in their hand with some kind of metals The Booke of Centir prescribeth a woman to stand armed before the starre of Mars and a man clothed in womans attire painted before the starre of Venus to prouoke lust The worshippers of
Diarbech The chiefe Cities in it are Orfa of seuen miles compasse famous say some for the death of Crassus Caramit the mother Citie of the Countrey of twelue miles compasse Mosul and Merdin of which in the next Chapter Betweene Orpha and Caramit was the Paradise of Aladeules where hee had a fortresse destroyed by Selim. This his Paradise was like to that which you shall finde in our Persian Historie Men by a potion brought into a sleepe were brought into this supposed Paradise where at their waking they were presented with all sensuall pleasures of musicke damosels dainties c. which hauing had some taste of another sleepie drinke after came againe to themselues And then did Aladeules tell them That he could bring whom hee pleased to Paradise the place where they had beene and if they would commit such murders or haughtie attempts it should bee theirs A dangerous deuice Zelim the Turke destroyed the place CHAP. XIIII Of Niniue and other neighbouring Nations WE haue hitherto spoken of Babylonia but so as in regard of the Empire and some other occurrents necessitie now and then compelled vs to make excursions into some other parts of Assyria Mesopotamia c. And I know not how this Babylon causeth confusion in that Sea of affaires and in regard of the diuision of the pennes as sometimes of tongues of such as haue written thereof Hard it is to distinguish betweene the Assyrian and Babylonian Empire one while vnited another while diuided as each partie could most preuaile and no lesse hard to reconcile the Ethnike and Diuine Historie touching the same Ptolemey straitneth Assyria on the North with part of Armenia neere the hill Niphates on the West with Mesopotamia on the South with Susiana and Media on the East But her large Empire hath enlarged the name of Syria and of Assyria which names the Greekes did not well distinguish to many Countries in that part of Asia The Scripture deriueth Syria from Aram and Assyria from Ashur Both were in their times flourishing and mention is made from Abrahams time both of the warres and kingdomes in those parts yea before from Ashur and Nimrod as alreadie is shewed Mesopotamia is so called and in the Scripture Aram or Syria of the waters because it is situate betweene Euphrates and Tygris the countries Babylonia and Armenia confining the same on the North and South Whereas therefore wee haue in our former Babylonian relation discoursed of Assyria extending the name after a larger reckoning here wee consider it more properly Euphrates is a Riuer very swift for they which goe to Bagdet buy their boats at Birra which serue them but one voyage and sell them at Felugia for seuen or eight which cost fiftie because they cannot returne But Tygris is swifter the Armenians bring victuals downe the same to Bagdet on rafts made of Goats skinnes blowne full of wind and boords laid vpon them on which they lade their goods which being discharged they open the skinnes and carrie them backe on Camels Dionysius and Strabo tell of this Riuer that it passeth through the Lake Thonitis without mixture of waters by reason of this swiftnesse which also giueth it the name for the Medes call an Arrow Tygris Lucan sayth it passeth a great way vnder ground and wearie of that burthensome iourney riseth againe as out of a new fountaine At Tygrim subito tellus absorbet hiatu Occultosque tegit cursus rursusque renatum Fonte nouo flumen pelagi non abnegat vndas The chiefe Citie in these parts was Niniue called in Ionas A great and excellent Citie of three dayes iourney It had I borrow the words of our reuerend Diocesan an ancient testimonie long before in the Booke of Genesis For thus Moses writeth That Ashur came from the land of Shinar and built Niniueh and Rehoboth and Calah and Resin At length he singleth out Niniue from the rest and setteth a speciall marke of preeminence vpon it This is a great Citie which honour by the iudgement of the most learned though standing in the last place belongeth to the first of the foure Cities namely to Niniue Others imagined but their coniecture is without ground that the foure Cities were closed vp within the same walls and made but one of an vsuall bignesse Some ascribe the building of Niniue to Ninus the sonne of Belus of whom it tooke the name to be called either Ninus as wee reade in Plinie or after the manner of the Hebrewes Niniue They conceiue it thus That when Nimrod had built Babylon Ninus disdaining his gouernment went into the fields of Ashur and there erected a Citie after his owne name betweene the riuers Lycus and Tygris Others suppose that the affinitie betwixt these names Ninus and Niniueh deceiued profane Writers touching the Author thereof and that it tooke to name Niniueh because it was beautifull or pleasant Others hold opinion that Ashur and Ninus are but one and the same person And lastly to conclude the iudgement of some learned is that neither Ashur nor Ninus but Nimrod himselfe was the founder of it But by the confession of all both sacred and Gentile Histories the Citie was very spacious hauing foure hundred and fourescore furlongs in circuit when Babylon had fewer almost as some report by an hundred and as afterwards it grew in wealth and magnificence so they write it was much more enlarged Raphael Volaterranus affirmeth That it was eight yeeres in building and not by fewer at once then tenne thousand workemen There was no Citie since by the estimation of Diodorus Siculus that had like compasse of ground or statelinesse of walls the height whereof was not lesse then an hundred foot the breadth sufficiently capable to haue receiued three Carts on a row and they were furnished and adorned besides with fifteene hundred Turrets Thus farre our reuerend and learned Bishop Diodorus telleth out of Ctesias that Ninus after he had subdued the Egyptians Phoenicians Syrians Cilicians Phrygians and others as farre as Tanais and the Hyrcanians Parthians Persians and other their neighbours he built this Citie After that hee led an armie against the Bactrians of seuenteene hundred thousand footmen and two hundred thousand horse in which Expedition he tooke Semiramis from her husband Menon who therefore impatient of loue and griefe hanged himselfe Hee had by her a sonne of his owne name and then died leauing the Empire to his wife His Sepulchre was nine furlongs in height each of which is sixe hundred feete and ten in breadth The credite of this Historie I leaue to the Author scarce seeming to agree with Moses narration of the building of Niniue any more then Semiramis building of Babylon Some write That Semiramis abusing her husbands loue obtained of him the swaying of the Empire for the space of fiue dayes in which shee depriued him of his life and succeeded in his estate But lest the
as Munster noteth to generation of children according to the Rabines liberality which will not haue so much as the meanest hearbe on the earth to want correspondence and intercourse with some or other starre in heauen Mazal signifies a starre hence their superstition mentioned to Mazaloth 2. Reg. 23. And the Iewish Astronomers calls the Zodiake the circle of Mazaloth which name also their Cabalists ascribe to an order of Angels Many things could I here annexe out of a learned worke written by Master Selden of the Inner Temple de DIS Syris which according to his and the wont of all such as Nature hath made ingenious and ingenuous arts truely liberall hee hath imparted to me and now also to the world a rich magazine and treasury of manifold learning Diuine and Humane in multiplicity of tongues arts and reading out of which I haue borrowed in this and diuers parts of this worke no meane nor few Iewels to adorne my booke and enrich the Reader This Testimony I here once for all publish of that booke newly in the time of this Impression published Of himselfe wee want not publike proofe of his due in that which hee hath giuen to the world and the world in her more solid and lucid parts cannot but reflect againe vpon the Giuer TITLES OF HONOR a man whose worth I confesse I rather admire then measure with my poore pittances of praise which in this Gad or Fortune of the Syrians wanteth not his Bagad foeliciter or venit prosperitas happily and prosperously obseruing many things to this purpose out of the Chaldee Paraphrase the Hebrew Rabbins the Greeke Septuagint the Latines Cabalists Astrologians and others which being somwhat beyond our common Reader I forbeare to write lest the contrary to Leahs wish be wished to me Certaine it is that Labans daughters had not quite lost all their Syrian superstition as appeares by Rachels stealing her fathers Theraphim Idols which Kimchi and Aben Ezra thinke were made according to Astrologicall superstition capable of celestiall influence and prediction therefore stolne as they conceiue that her father should not consult with them touching their way in this flight The like doth Malmsbury report of Gerbertus which by inspection of the starres made an Idolls head with which hee vsed consultations this was Siluester the second the Necromancer and Pope An. Do. 998. and the like tale is related of Frier Bacon That Dea Syria before mentioned was worshipped in the times of the Roman Empire here also in this Iland as appeares by an inscription which Sir Robert Cotton hath DEAE SYRIAE and diuers altar-stones inscribed DEABVS MATRIBVS mentioned by Master Camden which are thought to be the same with the Syrian goddesse whose image was iust the same with that of Berecynthia or the mother of the gods interpreted also the Earth and Heauen For it is no vnusuall thing with superstition coelo terram miscere to make a hellish confusion of all things Yea the Astaroth before mentioned are thought to be the same with Syria Dea and these Dea matres This Astarte is also accounted Iuno and the Moone as her Bull-head with hornes in stead of a crowne wherewith they paint her argue and Minerua and Venus Io and Lucina and Mylitta or Alytta and Mitra and Astroarche and Coelestis or Vrania the Queene of Heauen and all things and nothing for an Idoll is indeed nothing in the world but the very beeing thereof is but the distracted vaine various imagination fancie and phrensie of the Idolater This is also the cause of ascribing difference or communitie of sexe to their Deities as this Astarte sometimes foeminine sometimes masculine as Venus likewise in some of the Greeke and Latine Poets and the Egyptians mysterie of the Moone or Isis with both sexes as hath beene alreadie touched Antiochia built by Seleucus to whom in honour of his memorie in mount Casius they obserued sacred solemnities as to a demi-God some times the seat royall of the Syrian Kings third Citie of the Roman Empire third seat of the Christian Patriarchs and first where that melodious name of Christian was heard is now the Sepulchre sayth Boterus of it selfe or as Niger a greater wildernesse wherein it selfe is the least part of it selfe being left but a small Village sayth another in the middest of its owne walles About fiue miles from Antiochia was that faire and sacred Daphne which Ortelius in his Theater hath presented to the Spectators with a peculiar description and of which the elder Authors haue plentifully written It was ten miles about a place euery way enuironed with many stately Cypresses besides other trees which suffered not the Sunne to kisse their mother Earth whose lap was according to the diuersitie of the season replenished with varietie of flowers her breasts flowing with streames of watery nourishment A spring there was deriuing as men supposed her water from the Castalian fountaines to which ancient superstition and therefore superstitious Antiquitie attributed a diuine facultie with like name and force to that at Delphos This also was furthered by the Legend of Daphne recorded by the Poets beleeued and what will not Superstition beleeue but the trueth by the credulous multitude who was said to haue fled from Apollo and here turned into a tree But thus could not Apollo be turned from his loue which he continued both to the Tree and place This was Lettice sutable to the lips of vaine youth Et quia consimilem luserat sayth amorous Chaerea of Iupiter in the Comicke Iam olim ille ludum impendio magis animus gaudebat mihi Ego homuncio hoc non facerem There needed no other lecture of sensualitie to them then this Legend especially in this schoole where euery place might be a place of argument vnder pretence of reason and religion to shut true Religion and reason out of the place especially with schollers greedie of this conclusion Here you might haue heard the whisking winds in a murmuring accent breathing this lustfull Oratorie the Enamelled floore did offer her more then officious curtesie a soft sweet and inlayed bed to lie on the ayre with temperature seemed to further Intemperance The eye of the day and watchmen of the night were prohibited by the Cypresse roofe with their vnwelcome light to testifie those workes of darknesse which those guiltie boughs couered from discouering Once the concurring obiects of each sense did in silence speake and perswade to sensuall pleasure insomuch that by a generall Decree Temperance and Temperate men were hence exiled and scarce would the vulgar allow him the name of a man which here would be transformed into a beast or would presume without a Curtezan to tread on this holy ground Needs must they goe whom the deuill driueth such god such religion Here were erected sumptuous buildings the Temple of Apollo Daphnaeus with a stately Image therein the worke as was thought of Seleucus also Dianas Chappell and Sanctuarie Iulius
name before mentioned you please to giue her which I know not how mystically is also called Cybele Berecynthia and with a confused mixture of Heauen and Earth THE EARTH Astaroth a word plurall is exemplified in the European Iunones mentioned in Inscriptions and in those altars in Master Camden and Master Selden inscribed DEABVS MATRIBVS diuers of which haue beene found in this Iland intended by them as were also the Beli which made vowes DIS SYRIS Lucian sayth that he saw also at Biblos the Temple of Venus Biblia wherein are celebrated the yeerely rites of Adonis who they say was slaine in their Countrie with beatings and wofull lamentings after which they performe Obsequies vnto him and the next day they affirme him to be aliue and shaue their heads And such women as will not bee shauen must prostitute their bodies for one day vnto strangers and the mony hence accrewing is sacred to Venus Some affirme that this ridiculous lamentation is made not for Adonis but Osiris in witnesse whereof a head made of Paper once a yeere in seuen dayes space comming swimming from Egypt to Byblos and that without any humane direction Of which Lucian reporteth himselfe an eye-witnesse This is called the mourning for Thamuz which Iunius interpreteth Osiris whence the fourth moneth commonly their Haruest is called Tamuz For Ists which instituted these rites was their Ceres Hierom interpreteth it Adonis but it seemeth the difference is more in the name then the Idoll or rites Women were the chiefe lamenters if not the onely as Ezechiel testifieth and the pronenesse of that sexe to teares and to superstitious deuotion also which they seeme to acknowledge whose praying stile is pró deuoto foemineo sexu likewise Ethnike Authors are witnesses Plutarch sayth the women kept the Adonia or feast of Adonis euery where through the Citie setting forth Images obseruing exequies and lamentation Ammianus reported of this festiuall solemnized at Antiochia at the same time when Iulian entred the Citie then filled with howlings and lamentings and elsewhere compareth the women which lamented the death of their young Prince to the women which obserued the rites of Venus in the feasts of Adonis Iulius Firmicus affirmeth that in most Cities of the East Adonis is mourned for as the husband of Venus and both the smiter and the wound is shewed to the standers by For Mars changed into the shape of a Bore wounded him for the loue of Venus Hee addeth that on a certaine night they lay an Image in a bed and number a set bead-roll of lamentations which being ended light is brought in and then the Priest anointeth the chappes of the Mourners whispering these words Trust in God for wee haue saluation or deliuerance from our griefes And so with ioy they take the Idoll out of the Sepulchre Was not this mourning thinke wee sport to the Deuill especially when this Adonia was applyed vnto the buriall and resurrection of Christ the Pageant whereof followeth the Good-Friday and Lenten fast of the Papists Yet is this worse then the former not onely because Corruptio optimi pessima the best things by abusing are made worst but also because the treason of Iudas and Peters deniall is proposed in action to the peoples laughter inter tot eachinos ineptias solus Christus est serius seuerus saith L. Viues complayning of this great wickednesse of the Priests magno scelere atque impietate Sacerd. but here and elsewhere often when he telleth tales out of Schoole the good mans tongue is shortned and their Index purgeth out that wherewith hee seeketh to purge their leauen But let vs backe from Rome to Biblos Hereby runneth the Riuer Adonis also which once a yeere becommeth red and bloudie which alteration of the colour of the water is the warning to that their Mourning for Adonis who at that time they say is wounded in Libanus whereas that rednesse ariseth indeed of the winds which at that time blowing violently doe with their force carry downe alongst the streame a great quantity of that red Earth or Minium of Libanus whereby it passeth This constancy of the wind might yet seeme as maruellous as the other if diuers parts of the world did not yeeld vs instance of the like In Libanus also was an ancient Temple dedicated to Venus by Cyniras Astarte or Astaroth was worshipped in the formes of sheepe * not of the Sydonians only but of the Philistims also in whose Temple they hanged the armour of Saul And wise Salomon was brought by doting on women to a worse dotage of Idolatrie with this Sydonian Idoll among others And not then first did the Israelities commit that fault but from their first neighbour-hood with them presently after the dayes of Ioshua This Sidon the ancient Metropolis of the Phoenicians now called Saito in likelihood was built by Sidon eldest Sonne of Canaan and fell to the lot of Asher whence it is called Great Sidon It was famous y for the first Glasse-shops and destroyed by Ochus the Persian This faire mother yeelded the world a Daughter farre fairer namely Tyrus now called Sur whose glory is sufficiently blazed by the Prophets Esay and Ezechiel being situate in an Iland seuen hundred paces from the shore to which Alexander in his siege vnited it whom it held out eight moneths as it had done Nabuchodonosor thirteene yeeres which long siege is mentioned in Ezec. 26.7 in nothing more famous then for helping Salomon vnder Hiram their King to build the Temple a hundred fiftie fiue yeeres before the building of Carthage This Hiram Iosephus reports it out of Dius a Phoenician Historiographer inlarged the Citie and compasses within the same the Temple of Iupiter Olympius and as he addeth out of Menander Ephesius therein placed a golden Pillar he pulled downe the old Temples and built new and dedicated the Temples of Hercules and Astarte Ithobalus Astartes priest slew Phelles the King and vsurped the Crowne He was great Grandfather to Pygmalion the brother of Dido Founder of Carthage The Phoenicians famous for Marchandise and Marinership sailed from the red Sea round about Afrike and returning by Hercules pillars arriued againe in Aegypt the third yeere after reporting that which Herodotus doubted of and to vs makes the Storie more credible that they sailed to the South-ward of the Sunne They were sent by Pharaoh Neco Cadmus a Phoenician was the first Author of Letters also to the Greekes At Tyrus was the fishing for purple not farre off was Arad a populous Towne seated on a rocke in the sea like Venice Alongst the shore is Ptolemais neere which runneth the Riuer Belaeus and nigh to it the sepulchre of Memnon hauing hard by it the space of an hundred cubites yeelding a glassie sand and how great a quantitie soeuer is by ships carried thence is supplied by the Winds which minister new sands to be by the nature of the place changed
Esay speake to the Princes of Sodome in his time and the people of Gomorrha in respect of that their wickednesse which suruiued them and hath fructified vnto vs among whom yet the Lord of Hoasts as with them hath reserued a small remnant from this worse plague then Sodoms brimstone a Reprobate sense The difference betwixt ours and them is that they were more open ours more close both in like height but not in like weight of wickednesse our darkenesse excelling theirs both in the sinne and in the punishment in as much as a greater light hath shined which we with hold in vnrighteousnesse And if you will haue the maine character of difference betwixt these and those the one are beastly Men the other are Deuils in the flesh First from a sparke of Hell Concupiscence guided by Sensuall Lust attended by Ease and Prosperitie and further inflamed and blowne by the Deuill an vnnaturall fire which stil beareth the name of Sodomie was kindled which gaue coales to a supernaturall flame rained by the LORD in Brimstone and fire from the LORD out of Heauen and burning euen to Hell againe the Alpha and Omega of wickednesse where they suffer saith Iude the vengeance of eternall fire This is written for our learning on whom the ends of the world are come their ashes being made an example vnto them that should after liue vngodly Let not any obiect the Preacher here and require the Historian seeing that Historie builds no castles in the ayre but preacheth both ciuill and diuine knowledge by examples of the passed vnto the present Ages And why should not I preach this which not my calling alone but the very place it selfe exacteth Discite iustitiam moniti is the quintessence of all Historie They being dead yet speake and the place of their buriall is a place to our memorie being turned into a Sea but a Dead Sea which couereth their sinnes that it may discouer ours which as astonished at their vnnaturalnesse hath forgotten her owne nature It drowneth the Earth which it should haue made as whilome it did fertile it staies it selfe with wonder and indignation and falling in a dead swowne sincketh downe with horrour not wakened not mooued with the windes blustering refusing the light of the Sunne the lappe of the Ocean the Commerce of strangers or familiarity of her owne and as it happeneth in deepe passions the colour goeth and commeth changing three times euery day it gaspeth foorth from her dying entrailes a stincking and noysome ayre to the neere dwellers pestiferous sometimes voyding as it were excrements both lighter ashes and grosse Asphaltum The neighbour fruits participate of this death promising to the eye toothsome and wholesome foode performing only smoake and ashes And thus hath out GOD shewed himselfe a consuming fire the LORD of anger to whom vengeance belongeth all Creatures mustering themselues in his sight and saying at his first call to execution Loe we are heere That which I haue said of these miracles still liuing in this dead-Sea is confirmed by testimonie of many h Authors Brocard telleth of those Trees with ashes growing vnder Engaddi by this Sea and a vapour rising out of the Sea which blasteth the neighbour-fruits and the slimie pits on the brinkes of the Sea which hee saw Neither strangers nor her owne haue accesse there where Fishes the naturall inhabitants of the Waters and Water-fowles the most vsuall ghests haue no entertainment and men or other heauie bodies cannot sinke Vespasian prooued this experiment by casting in some bound vnskilfull of swimming whom the waters surfetted with swallowing her owne spewed vp againe This is mentioned by Aristotle also who saith that the saltnesse there of is the cause why neyther man nor beast though bound can sinke in it nor any fish liue therein which yet in the salt-sea wee see no otherwise The Philosopher could see no further then reason nor all that neither but Moses guideth vs beyond Philosophie to diuine vengeance which thus subuerted Nature when men became vnnaturall The Lake Iosephus saith is fiue hundred and fourescore furlongs in length Plinie hath an hundred myles the breadth betweene sixe and fiue and twentie myles Strabo telleth of thirteene Cities still whereof Sodome was chiefe of threescore furlongs compasse wherof some were consumed by fire or swallowed by Earth-quakes and sulphurous Waters the rest forsaken some Remainders as bones of those carkasses then in his time continuing Vertomannus saith That there are the ruines of three Cities on the tops of three Hils and that the Earth is without water and barren and a greater miracle hath a kinde of bloody mixture somewhat like red waxe the depth of three or foure cubites The ruines of the Cities are there seene still Georgius Cedrenus in his Greeke History written aboue fiue hundred and fiftie yeeres since writeth that hee had seene this dead-Sea and reckoneth thereof these maruells That it produceth no quicke Creature that dead carkasses sinke therein a liuing man can scarcely diue vnder water lamps burning swimme but being put out they sinke there are fountaines of Bitumen allume also and salt but bitter and shining Where any fruit is found nothing is found but smoake The water thereof is holesome to such as vse it but differing from other waters in contrarie accidents Not long after his time Fulcherius Carnotensis in the beginning of the Westerne kingdome in these parts testifieth the vntolerable saltnesse of this sea from his owne taste And that neere the same is a hill which in diuers places thereof is likewise salt shining therewith like ice and hard as stone and ghesseth that the saltnesse of this sea proceedeth partly from that cause partly from the intercourse which vnder the earth it holdeth with the greater sea Compassing this lake on the South side we came to a Village which they say is Segor abounding with Dates where the Inhabitants were blacke And there saith he did I see apples on the trees which when I opened I found blacke and dustie within * The like is read Sap. 10.7 Of whose wickednesse euen to this day the waste Land that smoketh is a testimony and plants bearing fruits that neuer came to ripenesse and a standing pillar of Salt is a monument of an vnbeleeuing soule They left behind them to the World a memoriall of their foolishnesse c. And Moses Deut. 32.32 their vine is of the vine of Sodom and of the vine of Gomorrah their grapes are grapes of gall their clusters are bitter c. Which allegorie must haue his foundation in the naturall disposition of those places and fruits Later Trauellers as William Lithgow and I haue heard the like of Master Eldred which haue seene these parts say there are now no such fruits which may come to passe by that alteration which so long space may cause or else because they visited not those parts which Fulcherius mentions Lithgow addes that the water of this dead Sea contrarie
dye before the eight day he is circumcised at the graue without any prayers but a signe is erected in memorie of him that GOD may haue mercie vpon him and raise him at the day of the Resurrection In some places all the people stand except the God-father because it is written All the people stood in the Couenant But to pursue the rest of their niceties grounded vpon such interpretations would bee endlesse We will follow the childe home if you be not alreadie wearie and see what rout is there kept Ten must bee the number you haue heard of the inuited ghests and one or two of these learned Rabbins who must make a long prayer and Sermon at the table although others meane while are more busied in tossing the cups of Wine I was once present saith Buxdorsius at one of their Circumcision feasts and one of their Rabbins preached on Pro. 3.18 Wisedome is a tree of life but more woodden or ridiculous stuffe I neuer heard in all my life This feast they obserue by example of Abraham who made a great feast when the childe was weaned their Kabal peruerts it when hee was circumcised The Circumciser abideth sometime with the Mother lest the bloud should againe issue from the childe The mother keepeth within sixe weekes whether it bee a male or female all which time her husband must not so much as touch her or eate meate in the same dish with her If a female child bee borne there is small solemnitie onely at sixe weekes age some young wenches stand about the Cradle and lift it vp with the child in it and name it shee which stands at the head being God-mother and after this they iunket together §. V. Of the Iewish Purification Redemption and Education WHen the fortie dayes are accomplished before the wife may accompanie or haue any fellowship with her husband shee must bee purified in cold water and put on white and cleane garments Their washing is with great scrupulositie in a common watering or in priuate Cisternes or Fountaines which must bee so deepe that they must stand vp to the necke in water and if it bee muddie in the bottome they must haue a square stone to stand on that their whole feete may stand in cleere water and that the water may passe betwixt their toes for the least part not couered with water would frustrate the whole action and for this cause they lay aside all their haire-laces neck-laces rings they diue vnder the water so that no part may bee free from the same Some Iewesse must stand by for witnesse hereof which is twelue yeers old and a day at least They redeeme their first-borne in this sort when the child is one and thirtie dayes old his Father sendeth for the Priest with other friends and sets the child on a Table before him adding so much money or monies-worth as amounteth to two Florens of gold or two Dolars and a halfe My wife saith he hath brought me forth my first-borne and the Law bids me giue him to thee Doest thou then giue me him saith the Priest He answereth Yea. The Priest asketh the Mother if she euer before had a childe or abortion If shee answere No then the Priest asketh the Father Whether the childe or the money be dearer to him he answereth The childe then doth the Priest take the money and lay it on the head of the Infant saying This is a first begotten child which God commanded should be redeemed and now saith hee to the childe thou art in my power but thy parents desire to redeeme thee now this money shall be giuen to the Priest for thy redemption And if I haue redeemed thee as is right thou shalt bee redeemed If not yet thou being redeemed according to the Law and custome of the Iewes shalt grow vp to the feare of God to marriage and good workes Amen If the father dye before the childe be one and thirtie dayes old the mother hangeth a scroll about his necke wherein is written This is the first-borne and not redeemed and this child when he commeth of age must redeeme himselfe The Iewish Chachamim or Wise-men haue left no part of life vnprouided of their superstitious care as we haue seene concerning the birth and circumcision of their children with the Purification of the mother and Redemption of the first-borne To proceed with them they enioyne the mother while she giueth sucke to eate wholesome food of easie digestion that the Infant may sucke good milke so that the heart and stomacke be not stopped but may come so much more easily to obtaine wisedome and vertue For God hath great care of children and hath therefore giuen a woman two brests and placed them next her heart yea in the dangerous persecution vnder Pharaoh Exod. 1. hee caused the earth to open it selfe and receiue their Male children and created therein two stones from one of which the Infant sucked milke and from the other honie till they were growne and might goe to their Parents yea and if you beleeue their Gemara can you choose a poore Iew hauing buried his wife and not able to hire a nurse for his childe had his owne brests miraculously filled with milke and became nurse himselfe Yea Mardochaeus saith their Medrasch sucked the brests of Hester and for this cause did she after her exaltation so preferre him The conclusion is if she giue grosse food to her Infants she shall be cast into hell She must not go naked brested nor too long fasting in a morning nor carrie her Infants or suffer them to goe or be naked lest the Sunne hurt them if it bee in the day or the Moone in the night and that they may soone learne that the earth is filled with the Maiestie of diuine glory and for this cause must they beware that they neuer goe bare-headed for this were a signe of impudencie and ill disposition And as religiously they must prouide that they be alway girded with a girdle for the girdle distinguisheth betwixt the heart and the priuities and in his morning prayer he saith Blessed be thou O God which girdest Israel with the girdle of strength which if he should not haue a girdle on would be in vaine Their Mothers therefore sow their girdles to their coats with great care they auoid going bare-foot especially in Ianuary and February When they can speake they are taught sentences out of Scripture and to salute their Parents with good-morrow good-Sabbath c. and after seuen yeeres they adde the name of God God giue you good-morrow c. but they must not name the name of God but in a pure place These teach them the names of things in the vulgar and some Hebrew names among that so they may not commonly be vnderstood for pure Hebrew they cannot speake except their most learned Rabbines onely Their Children must not conuerse with children of Christians and their Parents make all things
entering into the houses of the richer beg prouision for the Feast And if any be exceeding poore the Rabbines make him a licence to beg therein testifying of his honestie and Iewish saith wherewith hee wandereth through the Countrey visiting all the Iewes he can finde And if hee come to a place where are many Iewes hee sheweth his licence to the chiefe Rabbi or to the Clarke which calls men to the Synagogue or to the Elders or Ruler of the Synagogue which is as their Consull or to the Ouer-seers of the poore and craueth their fauour which granted hee standeth with two others at the doore of the Synagogue and beggeth or else those two goe from house to house and beg for him The like is done when a poore Iew hath a daughter marriageable to beg for her dowrie When poore Iewes trauell they may turne into another Iewes house where their prouerbe is the first day hee is a ghest the second a burthen the third a fugitiue The falling sicknesse is vsuall among the Iewes and they vse to imprecate it to each other in their anger as they also doe the plague In a generall pestilence they write in their Chamber strange characters and wonderfull names which they say are the names of the Pest-Angels And I once saw sayth our Author Adiridon Bediridon and so on the word Diridon riding on quite through the Alphabet written with great letters in their houses as a present remedie for the Plague The Leprie they haue seldome which may bee attributed to their dyet Now the Sword and Scepter is taken from them in stead of other penalties they inflict sharpe penances according to the nature of the crime Thus the Adulterer satisfieth for his hot lust in cold water wherein hee is inioyned to sit some winter dayes and if the water be frozen the Ice is cut and hee set therein vp to his chinne as long as an Egge is roasting In Summer time hee is set naked in an Ant-hill his nose and eares stopped and after washeth himselfe in cold water If the season bee neither cold not hot hee is inioyned a certaine kinde of fasting in which he may not eate any thing till night and then onely a little bread and water is allowed him and yet hee must after endure the Ant or water-penance In Médrasch is written that Adam sate vp to the nose in water an hundred and thirtie yeeres till he begate Seth for eating the forbidden fruit If the penance seeme lighter they enioyne him further to runne thorow a swarme of Bees and when the swelling of his bodie through their stinging is abated he must doe it againe and againe according to the measure of his offence If hee hath often that way offended hee is bound to endure that penance many yeeres yea sometimes a three yeeres fast together eating bread and water at supper otherwise nothing except hee rather chuse to redeeme this with fasting three whole dayes together in each yeere without tasting any refection at all as Queene Esther did When any hath lyen with a woman in her vncleannesse hee incurreth the penance of fortie dayes fast and twice or thrice euery of those dayes to receiue on his bare backe with a leather thong or girdle nine blowes to eate no flesh or hot meate nor drinke any wine but on the Sabbath If a man kisse or embrace his menstruous wife the case is alike A Robber is adiudged three yeeres banishment to wander three yeeres thorow the Cities where Iewes dwell crying aloud I am a Robber and suffer himselfe to bee beaten in manner aforesaid He may not eate flesh nor drinke wine nor cut the hayre off his head or beard hee must put on his change of garments and shirts vnwashed He may not wash himselfe euery moneth once he must couer his head hee must weare his arme wherewith he committed murther fastened to his necke with a chayne Some are enioyned that where they sleepe one night they may not sleepe the next that they may wander ouer the world like Cain Some are constrained to weare an yron brest-plate next their skinne and some to throw themselues downe before the doore of the Synagogue that they which goe in may treade on him That Iew which accuseth another before a Christian Magistrate is accounted a Traytor and neuer made reckoning of after But why doe I tyre the Reader to whom I feare I haue beene ouer-tedious But in this matter of Religion of whom is it fitter to protract discourse then of them whom the old world yeelded the only example of Truth and the present age a principall example of falsehood and superstition Let it not grieue the Reader to performe the last office of humanitie to our Iew and as hee hath seene his birth his Synagogue-Rites and home superstitions so to visit him on his Death-bed and helpe lay him in his graue and examine his hope of the Resurrection and of their Messias and wee will end our Pilgrimage in this Holy Land §. VII Of their visitation of the sicke And funerall rites WHen a man lieth sicke the Rabbines visit him and if he be rich order is taken for his Will and then they exhort him to perseuere constantly in their Faith They aske him if hee beleeue that the Messias is yet to come Hee maketh his confession on his bed saying I confesse before thee my God and Lord God of my parents Lord of all Creatures that my health and death is in thy hand I pray thee grant me recouery of my former health and heare my praier as thou didest Hezekiah in his sicknes And if the time of my death be come then grant that death may bee a remission of all my sinne which of ignorance or knowledge I haue committed euer since I was a man grant that I may haue my part in Paradise and the world to come which is reserued for the iust grant that I may know the Way of euerlasting life fill mee with the ioy of thy excellent countenance by thy right hand for euer and euer Blessed bee thou O GOD which hearest my prayer Thus they which refuse the merits of Christs death ascribe remission of sinnes to their owne When he giueth vp the ghost all the standers by rend their garments but in a certaine place of the same where they doe no great harme about a hand-breadth They lament the dead seuen dayes They presently after his death powre out all the water in the house into the streete they couer his face that it may no more bee seene they bow his thumb in his hand framing a resemblance of the Hebrew name Schaddai his other fingers are stretched out to testifie a forsaking of the world they wash him with hot water and hauing anointed his head with wine and the yolke of an Egge mixed together they put on him a white vestment which he vsed to weare on the Feast of Reconciliation When they carry him out of the house they
Steeples vse to erect the Crosse For then there was no new Moone day of there moneth Muharram but was the second day after the Iewish account and therefore the new Moone might then be seene But for the Friday it was obserued before Mahomets time as shall after be shewed Hee depriued a certaine Carpenters poore Orphans of their patrimonie and consecrated their House into a Temple This Citie being for most part inhabited with Iewes they asked a signe in confirmation of his Office He said That hee was not sent with miracles but denunciation of Armes heere and Hell hereafter and those which would not receiue his new Doctrine he expelled by force Being absolute Lord heere he aspired also to the Dominion of Mecca He sent thirtie Horse with Hanzeta to rob the Marchants trauelling thither but being then preuented hee sent foure yeeres after sixe hundred of his best Souldiers vnder Hugaida to assault Mecca but hee also was discomfited yet not desisting his enterprize seuen yeeres after he atchieued it and after eleuen battels entered and sacked the Towne and gaue the spoyle to his souldiers and for feare the neighbouring-Cities submitted themselues Mahomet here with encouraged assaulted the Persians and Aegyptians exchanging with those hee conquered his new Religion for their old wealth and libertie binding the Gouernours thereunto But now being old and through his intemperances weake and diseased also with the falling Sicknesse he coloured his often falling with pretext of Gabriels brightnesse and the vnsufferable splendour of his presence Hee was of meane stature large sinewes browne colour broad face with a cut lip and had one of his fore-teeth stricken out in one Expedition and in another his face wounded He had great head thinne haires long shankes not proportionable to his head He was of few words but deceitfull couetous and withall prodigall but of other mens goods and in deeds of lust equalling himselfe to fortie other men or as some say fiftie When hee was threescore and three yeeres of age he dyed of which he liued in trade of Marchandize thirtie eight and in the Caue two at Mecca ten in Medina thirteene He had commanded that they should not burie him for that on the third day after hee would ascend in bodie and soule into Heauen Meanewhile the Earth being poysoned with the stinke of his Carkasse they buryed him not at Mecca as some affirme but at Medina His Law in his life-time sustained many alterations Cellenus his Scribe writing what himselfe pleased and the seuerall parcels of the same being collected by Odmen one of his successours this Booke was thereupon called Alcaron that is a Summarie or Collection of Precepts Thus Mahomet aduantaged himselfe with the mutinous Rebels Fugitiues Vnthrifts Apostata-Iewes and hereticall Christians in that diseased State of the Empire the body wherof was afflicted on the East by the Persians on the West by the Gothes and other Barbarians and fretted within his owne bowels by intestine rebellions the Soule thereof being no lesse torne and rent by the Sects and Heresies of the Arians Donatists Nestorians Pelagians and others He fishing in these troubled waters set on foot his new Religion to bring light to the Gentiles and to mitigate to the Iewes and Christians the seueritie of the Law and Gospell But the Mahumetans themselues doe report otherwise fabling of this Fabler great matters as if hee had been the Promise and Hope of Nations and the most excellent personage of the World §. II. The Saracens storie of Mahomets life THey haue written a Booke of the generation of Mahomet to this effect The Booke of the generation of Mahomet the Messenger of God the Prayer and Saluation of God bee vpon him from Adam and Eue to the time when God brought him forth gracious perfect and fit for himselfe When as Kabachbar had learned out of the Scriptures and by Astrologie that this Prophet should be borne to the world hee heard That there was a man borne in Ieseras a Citie of Arabia hauing all such markes and tokens as hee had fore-seene by the Prophecies and his Art viz. A spot on his fore-head a print betweene his shoulders c. And to satisfie his desire hee went thither to see where finding those tokens fulfilled in young Mahomet hee thereupon expounded the darke mysterie of his farre-fetched Light learned of his Master Kabelmedi in this manner When Adam was newly created as he stood vp his braine shaked and made a noyse as the leaues doe which are shaken with the winde whereas Adam wondring GOD said vnto him The sound which thou hast heard is the signe of the Prophets and Messengers of my Commandements Take heed therefore that thou commit the Seed of Light onely to worthie Loynes and to a cleane Wombe And this Light of Mahomet that should be borne shined from the face of Adam as the Sun or Moone at the full And when hee had begotten Seth that Light passed instantly from the face of Adam into the face of Eue in so much that the birds of the Aire and beasts of the Earth wondred at her beautie Yea the Angels euery day saluted her and brought her odours out of Paradise till she brought forth Seth alone hauing before at euery burthen brought forth a brother and a sister Seth inherited this Light which remained betweene heauen and earth the Angels thereby ascending and descending vpon Seth and crying alwaies Reioyce thou Earth worthie of the Light of Mahomet on him be Prayer and Saluation of God Adam drawing neere to his end declared vnto him by his Testament the mysterie of that Light and the Genealogy of the Prophets Then descended Gabriel accompanied with threescore and ten thousand Angels bearing euery one of them a white leafe and a pen which signed the writing for the continuance of the order of the Propheticall generation Seth receiued this writing was cloathed with a double red garment shining as the Sunne as saft as the violet-flower From him it passed by succession to Noe and Sem then to Abraham at whose birth two lights from the East and West meeting in the middest lightned the whole world and the Angels were heard singing That it was the Light of the Prophet Mahomet who should be borne of his Seed whose Word should bee in the vertue of God This Light passed from Abraham to the face of Hagar being with childe and after to Ismael and God told him That the soule of Mahomet in the beginning of the Creation was mingled with his and that his name in Heauen should be Asmet in Earth Mahomet in Paradise Abualtrazim At this Sara grieued vntill three Angels comforted her with the promise of ISAAC From Ismael it remoued to Keidar his sonne who being indued with seuen Gifts married Nulia of the Land of Isaac but being warned by an Oracle he tooke to wife Algadira an Arabian and after by diuine warning carried the chest of this Light vnto Iacob Then was Hamel borne
and Moabites erected two Idols one of white stone called Mercurie in honour of Mars the other of blacke called Chamos in honour of Saturne Twice a yeere these men ascended to worship them when the Sunne entred into Aries in honour of Mars and then at their departure they cast stones as before is said when the Sunne entred into Libra in honour of Saturne at which time they sacrificed naked with their heads shauen The Arabians also worshipped them Mahomet did not abolish them but placed the Image of Saturne in a corner with his back-part forwards and buried the Image of Mars in the ground and laid a stone ouer it These stones he permitted them to kisse and with shauen crownes and naked backes to cast stones backwards betweene their legs which they say is done to scarre away the Deuill This is suffered to bee done at Mecca in honour of Venus But wee haue alreadie heard that Venus was the ancient Arabian and Seracenicall Deitie to whom they performed such Rites of old Mecca or as they call it Macca signifying an Habitation containeth in it about sixe thousand houses fairely built like those of Italy Other walls it hath not then such as Nature hath enuironed it with namely With high and barren Mountaines round about Some report That betweene the Mountaines and the Citie are pleasant gardens abundance of Figs Grapes Apples Melons and that there is store also of Flesh and Water But it seemeth that this is of later industrie not of Natures indulgence if it be true For Lud. Barthema or Vertoman being there in the yeere 1503. saith That the place was accursed of GOD as not bringing forth Hearbs Trees Fruites or any thing and besides hauing great scarcitie of water and is serued with these things from other places It is gouerned by a King tributarie then to the Soldan now to the Turke called the Seriffo lineally descended from their great Seducer by his daughter Fatima the onely issue of this libidinous poligamous Prophet married to Hali. All of this kindred are called Emyri that is Lords cloathed with or at least wearing Turbants of greene which colour the Mahumetans will not suffer other men to weare The number of Pilgrimes which resort hither is incredible From Cairo commeth a Carouan of deuotion some to Mammon some to Mahomet either for trade of Merchandize or for Superstition and another yeerely from Damascus besides those which come from the Indies Aethiopia Arabia Persia c. Lud. Barthema saith That at his being at Mecca of the Carouan of Damasco wherein he went were fiue and thirtie thousand Camels and about fortie thousand persons of that of Cairo were threescore and foure thousand Camels and now in these times about fortie thousand Camels Mules and Dromedaries and fiftie thousand persons besides the Arabian Carouan and of other Nations This Mart of Mecca is much impaired since the Portugales haue intercepted the Indian commodities which by a Carouan from thence were wont to be brought hither Let me desire the Reader to haue patience and goe along on this Pilgrimage with one of these Carouans thorow these Arabian Desarts to Mecca and Medina and because that of Cairo is the chiefe wee will bestow our selues in it and obserue what Rites they obserue before they set forth what by the way and at the intended places of their deuotion Touching the necessitie whereof they thinke that they which goe not once in their liues shall after death goe to the Deuill Yea some for deuotion plucke out their eyes after so holy a sight The moneth Ramazan or Ramadham the ninth moneth in their Kalendar containing thirtie daies as you haue heard is their Lent falling sometime high sometime low being that whole moneth during which time the Pilgrimes and Merchants resort to Cairo from Asia Greece Barbarie c. After their Lent ended they obserue their Easter or Feast called Bairam three dayes Twentie dayes after this Feast the Carouan is readie to depart Against this time they assemble themselues at a place two leagues from Cairo called Birca attending the comming of the Captaine This Captaine of the Corauan whom they call Amarilla Haggi is renewed euery third yeere and to him the Grand Signior euery voyage giueth eighteene Purses each containing sixe hundred twentie fiue Duckats of gold for the behoofe of the Carouan and also to doe Almes vnto needfull Pilgrimes He hath foure Chausi to serue him and foure hundred Souldiers two hundred Spachi mounted on Dromedaries and as many Ianizaries riding on Camels The Chausi and Spachi the Captaine maintaineth at his owne charges The Ianizaries haue their prouision from Cairo He hath eight Pilots for guides which Office is hereditarie They carrie sixe pieces of Ordnance to terrifie the Arabians and to triumph at Mecca The Merchandize that goeth by Land payeth no custome that which goeth by Sea payeth ten in the hundred At the Feast before the Carouan setteth forth the Captaine with his Retinue and Officers resort vnto the Castle of Cairo before the Basha which giueth vnto euery man a Garment and that of the Captaine is wrought with Gold the others according to their degree Moreouer he deliuereth vnto him the Chisua Tunabi or Garment of the Prophet a Vesture of Silke wrought with these letters of Gold La illa ill'alla Mahumet Resullala that is There are no gods but God and Mahomet is the Messenger of God After this he deliuereth to him a Gate wrought curiously with gold and a couering of greene veluet made in manner of a Pyramis about nine palmes high wrought with fine gold to couer the Tombe of the Prophet Mahomet and many other couerings besides of gold and silke to adorne it The two former are for the house of Abraham in Mecca Then the Captaine hauing taken his leaue departed accompanied with all the people of Cairo in manner of a Procession with singing shouting and a thousand Ceremonies besides and passing the gate Bab. Nassara laieth vp in a Mosquita the said Vestures very safely This Ceremonie is performed with such publike resort that it is not lawfull for any man to forbid his wife the going to this Feast for shee may vpon such a cause separate her selfe from her husband and lie with another man The Camels which carrie the Vestures being adorned with cloth of gold and many little bels the multitude streweth flowers and sweet water on them others with fine cloth and towels touch the same reseruing these for reliques Twentie daies after this Feast the Captaine taking the vestures out of that Mosquita repaireth to Birca where his Tent abideth some ten daies In this time they which meane to follow the Carouan resort thither and amongst them many women attired with trifles tassels and knots accompanied with their friends mounted on Camels The night before their departure they make great feasting and triumph with discharging their Ordnance Fire-works c. shouting till at the breake of day vpon the sound of a Trumpet
which the Turkes were vnacquainted they quickly transported their men and as quickly endamnified their enemies When the Grand Signeur was made acquainted with the forwardnesse of these Polonians and vnderstood they were alreadie encamped and expected his comming hee was too young to apprehend any feare and not old enough to lay the blame of his retardance where it was therefore they made the more haste when he vnderstood the occasion and so according to former preparation the establishment of diuers Gouernments the ordering the Prouinces the settling the great Citie the mustring his Gallies the guarding of his Castles and the watching of the Blacke Sea the Tartars vnited themselues to his Armie and both together made a bodie of 200000. which with all magnificent preparation hee presented in the same Fields and within sight of the Polonians where hee pitched his Imperiall Tent. The Tartars thought to haue made but one battell and day of triall of the businesse but when they came to passe ouer Riuers and assaile Trenches they knew not what to say and lesse to doe though the Ianizaries came as a second vnto them whereupon they retreated and were altogether appauled to be so disappointed Both they the Ianizaries were glad to retire with losse the yong Emperor vnacquainted with the war was yet acquainted with Oathes and Curses to chide both himselfe and Fortune At the last the Bashawes seeing no remedie and finding so great obstacles of their attempt proiected the preseruation of the Emperours person but it may bee to secure their liues and so entrenched themselues being as they said the first time that euer so great an Armie of Turkes was enclosed within walles The Polonians also endured both hunger cold slacknesse of payment and their entertainment came many times short The Noble Generall died in the Campe the Prince lay sicke of a Feuer their horse miscarried and other lamentable effects taught them extraordinary patience which made them attend good conditions of peace and secret workings of more nimble spirits A Priest of Moldauia was set on worke to go among the Polonians and by way of generall complaint against the outragious effects of warre to enlarge the happinesse of peace and inferre what a blessing it were to procure the same whereupon hee was brought to the young Prince of Poland and Commanders of the Armie with whom hee at last preuailed so well and so farre that they sent a solemne Embassie to the great Turke as hee lay entrenched in the fields to entreate a peace and desire the renouation of the antiqua pacta which had beene euer betweene the two Nations The Turke had learned his lesson so well that he seemed to make the matter strange and of great humiliation if hee should consent thereunto and rather a courtesie granted then a necessitie imposed and so deferred them awhile till at last as if he had beene ouer-wrought by the intercession and mediation of his Bashawes he was contented to capitulate the matter and after many meetings and a great deale of conference Articles were drawne and confirmed with a kinde of solemnitie and proclaimed by sound of trumpet in both the Campes and so brake vp the Campe with a kinde of murmuring and repining The Great Turke tooke easie iourneys toward Adrinopolis where he discharged the Tartars and sent most of his Ianizaries before hand to Constantinople Sigismond King of Poland raised his Armie and rewarding the Cossacks dismissed them home againe into their Countrey he went in person to Leopolis from whence by this time Osman was come to the Great Citie hee sent a solemne Embassadour to be there a Leiger as it had beene in former times By Christmasse Osman comes home and had the accustomed acclamations of the people with all the Ceremonies of his returne whereupon he goes in great pompe to the Sophia and had the vsefull Guard of his Court Ianizaries to attend him but within short space many fearefull accidents appalled them all First they were astonished at a blazing Comet Secondly they were afrighted at a great fire hapning amongst the Iewes which they presaged ominous to the gouernment Thirdly a sore Earth quake made their hearts quake for feare but this is vsuall in those parts by reason of the ascending vp the Hills and many Cauerns vnder ground The Sea also swelled extraordinarily And a great dearth hapned These might bee concurring Symtomes the disease was Osmans great spirit emulous of his Ancestors glory and ambitious to adde the rest of Europe to their Conquests but hereto his owne auarice and the decrepit or at least that vndisciplined age of that Empire were agreed correspondent and this first disastrous Polonian attempt filled him with repining indignation He is said to vndertake that warre against the will of his Souldiers and without the aduice of his Viziers and his gaines to be the losse of 100000. horses for want of fodder and 80000. men for want of fighting to which hee could neuer incite his Ianizaries though he hazarded thereto somewhat farre his owne person Hereupon he complained hee was no King subiect thus to his owne slaues which would neither fight in war nor obey in peace without exacting new bounties and priuiledges Delauir Bassa a man of great courage lately called from the Easterne parts was suddenly made Vizier and wrought vpon the Kings discontent giuing him counsell to prouide a new Souldiourie about Damasco and from the Coords in stead of these degenerate Ianizaries and of them to entertaine 40000. for his Guard and that the Begh-lerbegh of euery Prouince should traine vp some of the inhabitants in Martiall discipline with which men of new spirits and hopes hee might be able to doe something Osman extreamely pleased with this deuice consented and left all to his discretion Hereupon it was concluded that the King should pretend to goe in person against the Emirde Zaida and after interceding against that a pilgrimage to Mecca was pretended May seuen 1622. he began to passe his Tents to Asia side with great store of treasure to the defacing of his Palace and of Churches The Ianizaries had secret intelligence and vpon a word giuen met at the Hippodrome and thence ranne to the Seraglio in tumult taking order to stop the passage by water There they cried out for the King who appearing they first demanded his continuance in the Citie Secondly the chiefe Officers to be deliuered to them Delauir the great Vizier the Hoia or Confessor the Treasurer the Gouernour of the Women the Cadileskar or Chiefe Iustice and others as enemies to the State and authors of that iourney Hee granted the first but stucke at the second and they returned discontent The next day they renewed the mutinie slew the Vizier and the Gouernour of the Women and not finding the King they called for Mustapha before deposed a man esteemed holy or frantike and fitter for a Cell then a Scepter Him they found almost starued in a Vault
together of rosted Almons they made bread and wine of the roots of herbs This and venison was there food In one plaine of Media were pastured fiftie thousand Mares belonging to the King the herbe whereon they principally fed is stil called Medica The race of Horses called Nisaei were here bred and hence dispersed allouer the East Among the Medes none might be King by the Law of the Countrey except hee were in stature and strength eminent All the Medes saith Bardesanes a famous Chaldaean nourish Dogs with great care to which they cast men readie to die whiles they are yet breathing to be deuoured of them The Medes worshipped the fire with barbarous honours done thereto Their Kings held such Maiestie that none might laugh or spit before them They were seldome seene of their people They had alway Musitians attending them Their wiues and children accompanied them in their battells The name of the Medes remained famous after the Persian Conquest as appeareth by the stile which the Scripture giueth them The Law of the Medes and Persians which was vnchangeable the King himselfe not hauing power to reuoke his sentence As for the Catalogue of the Kings which succeeded Arbaces vntill the time of Astyages and the times of their raigne wee haue before shewed it out of Scaliger in our first Booke Chap. 13. True it is that all agree not in that account Reinerus Reineccius leaueth out diuers of them and numbreth the yeeres of the Median Dynastie but 261. whereas our former account hath 322. But I had rather referre the Reader to that Catalogue then trouble him with new out of this or other Authors Media hath beene diuided into Media Maior and Atropatia the former containeth Tauris supposed by Ortelius to be the forenamed Ecbatana yet now wanting walls altogether containing in circuit sixteene miles and of people two hundred thousand subdued to the Turke 1585. and before by Selim and Soliman but since recouered by the Persian Sultania famous for the fairest Moschee in the East Casbin to which the Persian hath remoued the Royall Seat from Tauris The Lake of Van three hundred miles long and an hundred and fiftie broad after Strabo Manlianus Lacus of salt-salt-water the greatest next to Meotis Gyllius affirmeth that eight great Riuers runne into it without any apparant issue to the Sea Atropatia is now called Seruan the chiefe Citie is Sumachia or Shamaki in which the Sophi not long since built a Turret of flint and free-stone and in a ranke of flints therein did set the heads of the Nobilitie and Gentrie of the Countrey for a terrour to the rest the quarrell was pretended for Religion intended for Soueraigntie Their ancient Religion differed not much from the Persian and such also is it still Their Kings had many wiues which custome extended after to the Villages and Mountaines in so much that they might not haue lesse then seuen The women also esteemed it a credit to haue many husbands and a miserable calamitie to haue lesse then fiue Cyrus subdued them to the Persians Alexander to the Macedons What should wee speake of the Parthians who made Ecbatana their Seat Royall in the Summer time and of the Saracens Tartars Persians and Turkes who haue successiuely vexed these Countries Not farre from Shamaki saith Master Ienkinson was an olde Castle called Gullistone now beaten downe by the Sophi and not farre from thence a Nunrie of sumptuous building wherein was buried a Kings daughter named Ameleck Channa who slew her selfe with a knife for that her Father would haue forced her shee professing chastitie to haue married a Tartar King vpon which occasion the Maidens euerie yeere resort thither to bewaile her death There is also a high Hill called Quiquifs vpon the top whereof they say dwelt a Gyant named Arneoste hauing on his head two great Hornes and Eares and Eyes like a Horse and a tayle like a Cow who kept a passage thereby till one Haucoir Hamshe a holy man bound him with his woman Lamisache and his sonne After who is therefore had in Saint-like reputation Obdolowcan King of this Country vnder the Sophi besides gracious entertainment granted vnto Mr. Anthony Ienkinson for our English Merchants great priuiledges Anno 1563. Gilan also anciently Gelae is reckoned to Media Into these Cities of Media the Israelites were transported together with their Religion by Salmanesar the Assyrian GOD in his manifold wisdome so punishing their sinnes and withall dispersing some sparks of diuine truth CHAP. III. Of the Parthians and Hyrcanians §. I. Of Parthia PArthia is placed by Plinie in the rootes of the Hills hauing on the East the Arians on the West the Medes on the South Carmania on the North Hyrcania rounded with desarts Hee affirmeth that the Kingdomes of the Parthians were eighteene Eleuen of them neere to the Caspian Sea and the other seuen neer the Red Sea The word Parthian signifieth with the Scythians an exile Their chiefe Citie was Hecatompylos now as some affirme Hispaham for the excellencie thereof called of the Persians Halfe the world These Scythian exiles in the times of the Assyrians Medes Persians and Macedonians were an obscure people the prey of euery Conquerour which after seemed to diuide the world with the Romans Their speech was mixt of the Median and Scythian their Armies consisted most part of seruants which they held in great respect instructing them in feats of Armes In an Armie of fiftie thousand wherewith they encoutred Antonie there were onely eight hundred freemen The Parthians had no vse of gold or siluer but in their armour They had many wiues whereof they were so iealous that they forbad them the sight of other men They performed all businesse priuate and publike on horse-backe this being the distinction of free-men from seruants Their buriall was in the bellies of birds or dogs Their naked bones were after couered with earth they were exceedingly superstitious in the worship of their gods a stout vnquiet seditious vnfaithfull people Arsaces first a famous thiefe after the Founder of that Kingdome left no lesse memorie of himselfe amonst the Parthians then Cyrus among the Persians or Alexander among the Macedonians The day wherein hee ouerthrew Seleucus was solemnly obserued euery yeere amongst them as the beginning of their libertie Of him they called all their Kings Arsaces as the Roman Emperors are named Caesars They called themselues the brethren of the Sunne and Moone which are in those places worshipped This Arsaces was worshipped after his death They were no lesse bloudie to their brethren when they came to the Crowne then the Ottomans are at this day Phrahartes slew thirtie of his brethren and before them his father and after his sonne rather then he would endure a possibilitie of a Competitor About 224. yeeres after Christ Artabanus the last Persian King being slaine by Artaxeres or Artaxares the
successor Hee also in a conspiracie was killed and Vonon substituted whom the Parthians not long enduring forced to seeke helpe of the Romans where he was perfidiously slaine Artabanus obtained the Empire from whence hee was after chased by Vitellius who placed Tiridates in the Throne which hee had scarce warmed when Artabanus recouered it and after left it to his sonne Bardanes the Arsacian stocke being now dispossessed This Bardanes whiles hee minded warres against the Romans is killed of his owne Gotarzes his brother succeeded to the Scepter which he held notwithstanding the decree of the Roman Senate for Meherdates the sonne of Vonon whom hee tooke and cut off his eares Vonones was his successor a little while and presently after Vologaeses his sonne The next was Artabanus and after him Pacorus and in the next place Cosdroes his brother against whom Traian warred with good successe who extended the Roman Empire to the Indians But Adrian renewed league with the Parthian Parthanaspates succeeded and soon after Vologaeses who left heire his sonne of the same name depriued by his brother Artabanus He being vniustly dealt with by the Romans trecherie draue them to sue for peace which after that Antonius the author of the breach was dead was easily obtained by Macrinus his successour But Artaxares a Persian preuailed better in a third battell ouerthrowing him and reducing the Kingdome after such a world of yeeres to the Persian name Some reckon this 472. yeeres from Arsaces and 228. after Christ Scaliger reckoneth the time of the Parthian Dynastie 479. yeeres The number of their Kings after this computation is nine and twentie They which list to see further of their warres with the Romans may reade the Roman Authors which haue written the same the summe whereof is here presented to your view Cornelius Tacitus tells a merry tale for I thinke these Tragedies haue wearied you and pertinent to our purpose of a good-fellow-like Hercules whom the Parthians worshipped This kind-hearted god warneth his Priests in a dreame that neere to his Temple they should set his horses readie furnished for hunting which they doe lading them with quiuers full of Arrowes These after much running vp and downe the Forrest returne home at night blowing and breathlesse their quiuers being emptied And Hercules no niggard of his venison acquainteth the Priests at night by another vision with all his disport what woods hee hath ranged and the places of his game They searching the places finde the slaine beasts Better fellowship certaine had their Hercules then their Kings when they inuited any to their Feasts For the King had his table alone and loftie the guests sit below on the ground and like dogs feed on that which the King casteth to them And many times vpon occasion of the Kings displeasure they are haled thence and scourged and yet they then prostrate on the ground adore their striker They worshipped the Sunne at his rising Bardesanes in Eusebius saith of them that to kill his wife or sonne or daughter or brother or sister yet vnmarried was not prohibited by the Law to any Parthian nor any way subiect to punishment The Parthian Ensigne was a Dragon the Royall Ensigne a Bow their stile was King of Kings they ware a double Crowne They had an ointment made of a certaine composition which no priuate man might vse Nor might any else drinke of the waters of Choaspes and Eulaeus None might come to the King without a present The Magi were in great authoritie with them Their Rites were mixt of the Persian and Scythian Nothing was more seuerely punished then adulterie A seruant might not bee made free nor might be suffered except in the warres to ride or a free-man to goe on foot Their fight was more dangerous in flying then in standing or giuing the onset Terga conuersi metuenda Parthi The Parthians flight doth most affright They account them the most happy which are slaine in battell They which die a naturall death are vpbraided with cowardise Their fight Lucan describeth Pugna leuis bellumque fugax turmaeque fugaces Et melior cessisse loco quà m pellere miles Illita terra dolis nec Martem cominùs vnquam Ausa pati virtus sed longè tendere neruos That is Light skirmish fleeing warre and scattered bands And better Souldiers when they runne away Then to beare off an enemy that stands Their craftie caltrops on the grond they lay Nor dares their courage come to right-downe blowes But fighteth further off most trusting to their Bowes Many Cities amongst them and two thousand Villages are said to haue been ouerwhelmed with Earthquakes They are said to bee of spare diet to eate no flesh but that which they take in hunting to feed with their swords girt to them to eate Locusts to be false lyers and perfidious to haue store of wiues and strumpets Their Countrey is now called Arach in it is made great quantitie of Silkes Isidorus Characenus hath set downe the seuerall Countries with their dimensions how many Schaeni each of them containeth with their chiefe Cities and their wayes and distances which giueth great light to Geography and the knowledge of the Parthian greatnesse Schaenus is accounted threescore furlongs §. II. Of the Hircanians Tappyri and Caspians HYrcania now called Straua or Diargument hath on the West Media on the East Margiana on the South Parthia on the North the Sea which hereof is called the Hyrcane otherwise Caspian Famous it hath beene and is for store of woods and Tygers There are also other wilde beasts Here in the Citie Nabarca was an Oracle which gaue answeres by dreames Some Riuers in this Countrey haue so steepe a fall into the Sea that vnder the waters the people resort to sacrifice or banquet the streame shooting violently ouer their heads without wetting them Iouius writeth That the ayre is vnwholsome by reason of the Fennes Straua the chiefe Citie aboundeth in trafficke for Silke The Ilands before it in the Sea were no lesse refuge to the Inhabitants in the Tamberlaine-tempest then to the Italians in the time of Attila whose places where now Venice standeth Their Religion as the State both in times past and present hath followed the Persian of whom we are next to speake It is reported of Tappyri inhabiting neere to Hyrcania that their custome was to bestow their wiues on other men when they had borne them two or three children so did Cato his wife Martia on Hortensius and such saith Vertomannus is the custome at this day of the Indians in Calechut to exchange wiues in token of friendship They had wine in such estimation that they anointed their bodies therewith The Caspij shut vp their parents after they are come to age of seuentie yeeres and there in respect of pietie what more could the impious doe starue them to death Some say That after that age they place them
world All the world is of fire and water and earth and ayre Hee fastned a great company of not-wandring Starres and seuen wandring creatures ioyning fire to fire the earth in the midst and the water in the receptacles of the earth and the ayre aboue them Let the immortall soule lift her eyes vpwards not downewards into this darke world which is vnstable mad heady crooked alway emcompassing a blind depth hating the light of which the vulgar is carried Seeke Paradise The soule of man will after some sort bring God into it selfe hauing nothing mortall it is wholly rauished of God It resoundeth the harmony vnder which is the mortall body extending the fiery minde to the worke of pietie I desire not sacrifices and inwards these are playes flee these things if thou wilt open the sacred Paradise of piety where vertue and wisdome and the good law are gathered together If these things are harsh what would these obscurities be in his Theologie wherein he first placeth One beginning then a paternall profunditie of three Trinities euery of which hath the Father the Power the Minde Next in order is the Intelligible Iynx and after it Synocheus Empyraeus and Aetherealis and Materialis and after these the Teletarchae after which the Fontani Patres Hecate and such a rabble of names follow that the recitall would seeme to coniure the Reader into some Magicall maze or circle They which are curious of those inextricable labyrinths may resort to Psellus Patricius and the Platonikes which ascribe these things to the Assyrians and Chaldeans as they doe to Zoroaster also Delrio and Patricius finde sixe of the Zoroasters mentioned in Authors Goropius after his wont paradoxicall none at all the first of which was inuentor of this Magike a Chaldaean supposed to liue in the time of Abraham Berosus first and after Iulianus a Magician both Chaldaeans communicated these mysteries to the Greeks and diuers of those Heretikes in the prime age of the Christian Church were not a little sowred with this Magicall leauen as appeareth by Iraeneus Epiphanius Augustine and others that write against them Basilides his Abraxas the mysticall Characters of which name make three hundred sixtie fiue the number of dayes in the yeere and of heauens after his opinion is supposed the same with Mitbra the Persian Deitie and hence to haue deriued his Magicall descent which wee may note of others if this belonged not to another labour The Magi had one chiefe among them in their Societie called by Sozomene Princeps Magorum Cicero affirmeth that none might be Kings of Persia before they had learned the discipline of the Magi neither was it any more lawfull for euery one to bee a Magus then to be a King Such was their estimation in Persia Strabo tels that they vsed carnall company with their mothers and when they are dead are cast forth vnburied to bee a prey to the Birds Heurnius maketh Zoroaster Author of incestuous copulations of all sorts and of the not-burying rite but either to burne or cast forth the carkasse yea Authors write that he himselfe desired and obtained to be consumed with fire from heauen Nothing seemed to them more vnlucky signe of former lewdnesse then that no bird or beast would prey on their dead And the souldiers which sickned in their Armies were laid forth yet breathing with bread water and a staffe to driue away the beasts and fowles which yet when their strength failed them easily deuoured both the meat and keepers If any recouered and returned home the people shunned him as a ghost nor would suffer him to follow his former trade of life till he were expiated by the Magi as it were restored again to life The Romans in pittie passing thorow some part of Persia where they found a carkasse in the field buried it but the night following in a vision a graue old man in habit of a Philosopher reproued that fact willing them to leaue the naked bodie to the dogs and birds and the mother Earth saith hee will not receiue those which haue polluted their mothers Which in the morning they found verified the earth hauing vomited vp that carkasse which there lay on the top of the graue The Magi hereby appeare to haue had intercourse with the deuill as by their predictions also of Sylla Ochus Sapores and others mentioned by Paterculus Aelianus Agathias and other Historians Thus were the Magi buried in the bowels of beasts and birds Tully saith that the other Persians were wrapped in waxe and so preserued The Ostanae and Astrampsychi are by Suidas reckoned successours of the Magi. Hierome citeth out of Eubulus three kindes of the Magi the most learned of them liued onely on meale and hearbes Pausonias reporteth that in Lydia in the Cities Hierocesarea and Hypaepo he saw Temples hauing Persian surnames and in euery of those Temples a Chappell and Altar whereon were Ashes not like in colour to the ordinary sort The Magus entring into the roome layeth drie wood on the Altar after that hee hath set his mitre on his head and then at the name of a certaine God singeth barbarous hymnes which the Greeks vnderstand not out of the booke which being done the heape is fired and the flame breakes forth Diogenes Laertius relateth that these Magi spent their time in the seruice of their Gods offering vnto them prayers and sacrifices as if none but they might bee heard they disputed of the substance and generation of the Gods whom they reckoned to bee the Fire Water and Earth They reprehended Images especially such as made a differing sexe of Male and Female among the Gods They discoursed of Iustice To burne their dead bodies they held it impious but to lye with their owne mothers or daughters they accounted lawfull They practised Diuinations and fore-tellings affirming that the Gods appeared to them that the ayre was full of formes or shapes which subtilly and as it were by euaporation infuse themselues into the eyes They forbad outward ornaments and the vse of gold Their garments were white the ground their bed Hearbs Cheese Bread their food Aristotle saith that they held two beginnings a good spirit and an euill calling the one Iupiter and Oromasdes the other Pluto and Arimanius Empedocles translated this plant into Philosophy and long after Manes a Persian heretike into Diuinitie Theopompus addeth these opinions of theirs That men should againe be restored to life and become immortall and that all things consisted by their praiers Hecataeus that the Gods were begotten Clearchus that the Gymnosophistae descended from the Magi. Thus farre Diogenes Plutarch in his Treatise de Osir Isid citeth approueth and applyeth the opinion of the Magi vnto many others which they conceiued touching their two beginnings Arimanius and Orimazes for whereas they saw such a mixture of euill in euery good which made Salomon to brand them all with the title of
but liueth with the women that if hee die before his father should thence conceiue no griefe From that time till hee bee twentie hee learneth three things to ride to shoot to speake truth For to lie is with them the most shamefull thing the second to be in debt For one fault onely no man ought to bee punished Whatsoeuer is not meet to be done ought not to be spoken A Leprous person if hee bee a Citizen may not enter into the Citie nor haue any societie with men for this disease is sent say they for some offence against the Sunne if hee bee a forrenner they banish him out of their Region and for the same cause carry into that Region white Pigeons In a Riuer they neither spit nor make water nor wash but haue them in very religious veneration They might not cast any carkasse or pollution therein These things saith Herodotus I affirme of the Persians out of mine owne knowledge that which followeth I doe not so well know that they burie not their dead bodies before they bee torne of some Fowle or Dogge but I well know that their Magi doe wrap them vp in Waxe and then bury them These Magi differ both from other men and from the Egyptian Priests in this that these pollute themselues with the death of nothing but their sacrifices but the Magi with their owne hands kill any thing except a man and a dogge yea they esteeme it some great exploit if they haue killed very many Ants or Serpents or other things which creepe or flye Thus farre Herodotus §. II. Of the same and other Rites out of STRABO STRABO nameth Anaitis Amanus and Anandatus Gods of the Persians When the Persian Emperors had ouerthrowne the Sacae they encompassed with a wall a certaine rocke situate in a field and erecting a Temple of the aforesaid Gods there instituted yeerely solemnities named Sacae which of the inhabitants of Zela are yet celebrated so they call the place That Towne in great part belongs to them which are called Sacred Seruants to which Pompey added a great Country Some report that Cyrus hauing ouercome the Sacae attributing this victory to diuine power consecrated that day to his Country-Goddesse naming it Sacaa and wheresoeuer the Temple of that Goddesse is there also are celebrated those Sacaean feasts in manner of the Bacchanals day and night the men and women drinking themselues drunken Strabo in the end of the same eleuenth Booke mentioneth their Temples and amongst others the Temples of Tanais which before in Herodotus is denied to be the vse of the Persians Cicero blameth the Magi for procuring Xerxes to burne all the Temples of Greece because they included their Gods in walls and to whom the whole world was a Temple and house Their deuotion to the Sun and Moon made them spare Delus sacred to Apollo or the Sun and the Temple of Diana or the Moone at Ephesus as an Interpreter of Aristophanes hath glossed Some hold that Xerxes burnt the Graecian Temples for reuenge of the burning of Sardis and the Temple of Cybele by the Athenians and not for hatred of all Temples The Greekes would not permit the Temples so burned to bee re-edified that those ruinous places might be places of argument for reuenge to all posteritie The Ionians as Isocrates testifieth cursed them which should repaire them Strabo thus also reporteth of the Persians They haue neither Images nor Altars they sacrifice in an high place they thinke heauen to be Iupiter they worship the Sunne whom they call Mithra the Moone also and Venus and the Fire and the Earth and the Windes and the water they sacrifice in a cleane place and present their sacrifice crowned and when as the Magas ruler of this businesse hath diuided the flesh in pieces to euery one they goe their wayes leauing no part thereof to the Gods who say they are satisfied with the soule of their sacrifice Some as it is reported lay a part of the Numbles on the fire They sacrifice especially to the Fire and to the Water laying on the fire drie stickes the barkes pulled off and laying thereon fat Tallow and powring on the same Oyle they kindle the same not blowing with their breath but fanning or otherwise enforcing the winde thereto If any bloweth the fire or cast any dead thing or durt therein he is punished with death They performe their Water-ceremonies in this sort Comming to a Lake Riuer or Fountaine they make a Ditch and there slay a sacrifice with great heed that none of the next water be touched with the bloud after laying the flesh on Myrtle and Lawrell the Magi burne the same with small twigs and making certaine prayers sprinkle oyle mixed with milke and honey not in the fire or water but on the earth They are a long while muttering their prayers holding a bundle of small Tameriske-twigs That which in one place Strabo saith they worshipped Mars onely is a fault of the negligent Writers as Casaubon hath obserued in his Notes In Cappadocia where is very great store of the Magi which of the Fire are called Pyrethi and many Temples of the Persian gods they slay not the sacrifice with a knife but a club or mallet wherewith they beat it The Pyreitheia are great inclosed places in the midst whereof there is an Altar thereon the Magi keepe much ashes and a fire continually burning whither they euery day resort and make their prayers about an houres space holding a bundle of twigges before the fire hauing their heads couered with a kind of labelled Mitre hanging downe on both sides that the strings couer their lips These things are done in the Temples of Anaitis and Amanus For there are their Temples and their Image of Amanus is carried in procession These things we haue seene It seemeth that whereas Herodotus reporteth they had no Temples Altars nor Images and Strabo so often mentioneth their Temples and here the Altar and Image of Amanus that in Herodotus dayes they had none which grew afterwards in vse as a forraine rite brought in among the Persians after the Macedonians had conquered them or else that there were differing Sects among their Magi some as these in Cappadocia embracing Altars Images and Temples some refusing some or all these For otherwise Strabo disagreth not onely from Herodotus but from himselfe before denying them the vse of Altars and Images and here affirming it of the Cappadocian Magi in other things of the Persian Religion Perhaps the burning of the Graecian Temples purchased to them that conceit with the vulgar we know they honoured the Temple and Altar at Ierusalem And lesse matters set on the Friers lasts make seely Papists beleeue now that Protestants haue no Churches not Religion nor scarcely the shape of men Iulius Firmicus in his Treatise of the mysteries and errors of prophane Religions to Constantine and Constans Emperours speaketh of the Assyrians and Persians that the Assyrians ascribed the
to his Scepter The people he remoued into other parts of his Dominion sending the former inhabitants into Cheylan and Mazandran Not long after the brother of that King of Corassan which had beene Tutor to Abas rebelled against his brother and slew him and all his children except one with whom his Tutors fled into the Mountaines This occasion Abas apprehended for the subduing of that Countrey in the Infants right which notwithstanding the treasons of Ferrat now weary of his former loyalty and conspiring with the Turke and Tartar to betray his Master to them hee effected These things with larger circumstances Abas himselfe related to Sir Anthonie and Sir Robert As for his gouernment the same is there also described but I haue beene too long in the former Hee hath Posts once a weeke from all parts The Visire sitteth in counsell with the Kings counsell euery morning and the King himselfe euery Wednesday The poorest may offer him any supplication which he readeth registreth ordereth One example of Iustice is admirable which he sentenced on the Gouernour of Casbin conuict of many extortions briberies and other crimes That all his goods and lands should be sold for satisfaction to those whom hee had spoyled and if any thing wanted since the King by giuing him that authoritie was partly the cause of those excesses hee condemned himselfe to pay the residue out of his treasurie If any thing aduanced it should bee giuen to his children with a grieuous Edict that no succour should be ministred to himselfe Neither should hee at once end his punishment by death but during his life weare a Yoke like a Hogs-yoke and haue his eares and nose cut off nor might any relieue him but hee should get his liuing with his owne hands that hee might feele in himselfe the miserie of pouertie This made the Turks Embassador there present sweare that such fortune such vertue must needs be his Masters ruine His bountie to our Author his magnificence otherwise let the Reader there learne as likewise his priuate disports and exercises At his entrance into Hisphaan the wayes were couered two English miles with Veluet Satin and Cloth of Gold where his horse should passe He feasted Sir Anthony before his employment in that honorable Embassage to the Princes Christian after the maner of the ancient feasting vsed by the Persians thirty dayes together in a Garden of two miles compasse vnder Tents pitched by small rils of water where euery man that would come was placed according to his degree vnder one or other Tent prouided abundantly with meate fruit and wine drinking as they would without compulsion The ioy of which feast was augmented by the Tartars of Buckhawrd yeelding themselues to his subiection and by the great Mogors great offer with his eldest sonnes daughter to the young sonne of King Abas in marriage But I referre the more desirous to Sir Anthonies owne booke hauing thence gathered this because it differeth so much in some things from others then whom he had farre better meanes of intelligence CHAP. IX Of the Sophian Sect or Persian Religion as it is at this present §. I. The differences betwixt the Turke and Persian with the zeale of both parts IT hath beene already shewed how the Saracens had one Calyfa or Caliph whom they esteemed the Head of their Religion and Empire in right vnto both succeeding their grand Seducer Mahomet and how the foure Captaines or Doctors each ayming vnder colour of Religion to further his ambitious Proiects made way to difference of Sects in the beginning and in succeeding Ages the Sword decided who was rghtfull successor the posterity of each challenging to himselfe that right according as they were able in the Fielde to maintaine it These Persians affected Hali as truest interpreter of their Law and Lord of the State to whom Mahomet gaue his daughter in his life time and his Alcoran at his death being his kinsman also by birth and although by the violence of the contradicting Caliphes they did not alway make hereof open profession yet euer and anone as occasion was offered this fire brake out yet neuer into so great a flame as after the yeere 1369. by Sophi Guine Aidar Ismael and their successors vnto this day their Sect being that onely of the seuenty two Saracenicall so many some account which shall in the Persian estimation haue admission into Paradise all the rest and why not this also leading to hell From that diuision betwixt the Persians and Arabians about the successor of Mahomet it is Barrius his Relation in which the Persians call themselues Sia which signifieth the vnion of one body but the Arabians call them Raffadin that is vnreasonable and themselues Cunin proceeded other Sects amongst the Mahumetans and amongst the Persians two called Camarata and Mutazeli which follow little the saying of the Prophets but would haue all proued to them by naturall reason not allowing Moses or Mahomet any further There is one Sect amongst them called Malaheda which subiecteth all things to Chance and to the Stars not to Diuine Prouidence There are other called Emozaidi which reiect many things in the Alcoran and follow the doctrine of Zaidi the Nephew of Hocem second sonne of Ali these inhabite on the confines of Prester Iohn and in Melinde But to come to the common Persians and to obserue out of Barrius the diuersity of opinion betwixt them and the Arabians their Doctors reduce these differences into seuenteene conclusions The Persians say That GOD is the Author and worker of euery good and that euill commeth from the Deuill The Arabians say That would bring in two Gods one of good the other of euill the Persians say that God is eternall and that the law and creation of men had a beginning the Arabians answere That all the words of the law are prayses of the works of God and therefore eternall like himselfe the Persians say That the soules of the blessed in the other world cannot see the essence of God because he is a Spirit of Diuinity onely they shall see his greatnesse mercy pitty all other good things which he works in the creatures the Arabians answere That they shall see him with their eyes euen as hee is the Persians say That when Mahomet receiued the Law his soule was carried by the Angel Gabriel into the presence of God the Arabians affirme it of his body also the Persians say That the children of Ali or Alle and Fatema and their twelue Nephewes haue preheminence aboue all Prophets the Arabians grant it aboue all other men but not aboue the Prophets the Persians say that it is sufficient to pray thrice a day vnto God in the morning when the Sunne riseth which is called Sob the second Dor at noone the third Magareb before Sunne-set because these three containe all the parts of the day the Arabians require twice besides according to their law called Hacer and Assa The rest of
according to which they reckon these things following to bee sinnes To thrust a knife into the fire or any way touch the fire with a knife or with their knife to take flesh out of the Cauldron or to hew with an hatchet neere to the fire For they thinke that they should so cut away the head of the fire They account it sinne also to leane on the whip wherewith they beate their horses for they ride not with spurres Also to touch arrowes with a whip to take or kill young Birds to strike an horse with the raine of their bridle and to breake one bone against another Likewise to powre out meat milke or any kinde of drinke vpon the ground or to make water within their Tabernacle which whosoeuer doth willingly is slaine but otherwise he must pay a great summe of money to the Inchanter to bee purified who causeth the Tabernacle with all things therein to passe betweene two fires Besides if any hath a morsell giuen him which hee is not able to swallow and for that cause casteth it out of his mouth there is an hole made vnder his Tabernacle by which hee is drawne forth and slaine without all compassion Likewise whosoeuer treades vpon the threshold of any of the Dukes Tabernacles hee is put to death Thus are these Gnats strained when as hostile inuasions murther and such other Camels are easily amongst them swallowed They thinke that after death they shall liue in another world and there multiply their cattell eate drinke and doe other actions of life At a new Moone or a full Moone they begin all new enterprises They call her the great Emperour and bow their knees and pray thereto The Sunne they say is the Moones mother because shee hath thence her light They are giuen to Diuinations Auguries Sooth-sayings Witchcrafts Inchantments and when they receiue answere from the Deuill they attribute the same vnto God whom they call Itoga and the Comanians call him Chan that is Emperor whom they maruellously feare and reuerence offering to him many Oblations and the first fruits of their meate and drinke According to his answere they dispose all things They beleeue that all things are purged by fire therefore when any Embassadours Princes or other personages whatsoeuer come vnto them they and their gifts must passe betweene two fires to bee purified lest peraduenture they haue practised some Witchcraft or haue brought some poyson or other mischiefe with them And if fire fall from heauen vpon men or beasts which there often hapneth or if they thinke themselues any way defiled or vncleane they thus are purified by their Inchanters If any be sicke a speare is set vp in his Tent with blacke felt welted about it and from thenceforth no stranger entereth therein For none of them which are present at his death may enter the hord of any Duke or Emperour till a New-Moone When hee is dead if hee bee a chiefe man hee is buried in the field where pleaseth him And hee is buried with his Tent sitting in the midst thereof with a Table set before him and a platter full of meate and a Cup of Mares-milke There is also buried with him a Mare and Colt a Horse with bridle and saddle and they eate another Horse whose bones the women burne for the soule of the dead stuffing his hide with straw setting it aloft on two or foure poles that hee may haue in the other world a Tabernacle and other things fitting for his vse They burie his gold and siluer with him the Chariot or Cart in which hee is carried forth is broken his Tent is destroyed neither is it lawfull to name his name till the third generation They obserue also other Funerall Rites too long to rehearse They lament their dead thirtie dayes more or lesse Their Parents and those of their family are thus cleansed They make two fires and pitch neere thereunto two Speares with a line from the top of the one to the other fastening on the same line some pieces of Buckram vnder which and betwixt the fires passe the Men Beasts and Tents There stand also two women one on this side the other on that casting water and repeating certaine charmes if any thing fall or be broken the Inchanters haue it And if any be slaine of Thunder the men in the Tent must thus be cleansed and all things in the Tent being otherwise reputed vncleane and not to be touched No men are more obedient to their Lords then the Tartars They seldome contend in words neuer in deeds They are reasonably courteous one to another their women are chaste adulterie is seldome heard of and theft is rare both punished by death Drunkennesse common but without brawles among themselues or discredit among others They are proud greedie deceitfull They eate Dogs Wolues Foxes Horses and in necessitie mans flesh Mice and other filth and that in as filthy a manner without Clothes and Napkins their Bootes and the Grasse can serue to wipe their greasie hands they haue no beard Hearbs Wine Meate or Beere nor doe they wash their dishes It is a great sinne amongst them to suffer any of their food to be lost and therefore they will not bestow a bone on a Dogge till they haue eaten the marrow Yvo Narbonensis in an Epistle recited by Mat. Paris Anno 1243. reporteth the confession of an Englishman which was taken with other Tartars by the Christians Hee saith that they called by the Name of Gods the auncient founders and fathers of their Tribes and at set times did solemnize feasts vnto them many of them being particular and but foure onely generall They thinke that all things are created for themselues alone They be hardy and strong in the brest leane and pale-faced rough and huf-shouldred hauing flat and short noses long and sharpe chinnes their vpper jawes low and declining their teeth long and thin their eye-browes extending from their foreheads downe to their noses their eyes inconstant and blacke their thighs thicke and legges short yet equall to vs in stature They are excellent Archers Vanquished they aske no fauour and vanquishing they shew no compassion They all persist as one man in their purpose of subduing the whole world Their proud swelling titles appeare in the Copies of those Letters of Duke Baiothnoy and Cuin Can expressed by Vincentius One of them beginneth thus By the precept of the liuing GOD CINGIS CHAM sonne of the sweet and worshipfull GOD saith that GOD is high aboue all the immortall GOD and vpon Earth CINGIS C HAM onely Lord c. These Letters of the Emperour the Tartars called the Letters of GOD so beginneth Duke Baiothnoy to the Pope who had sent Frier Ascelline with Alexander Albericus Simon thither in Embassage The word of BAIOTHNOY sent by the diuine disposition of CHAM Know this O Pope c. Frier Iohn saith he stiles himselfe The power of God and Emperour of all men and hath
Maotis but whether in deuouring the people with their swords as they did the pastures with their cattel they came from hence or these from thence or that Pliny might easily wander in so wandering a subiect all auer that from hence they went first into Persia and in succeeding ages haue made many fertile Countries like their Turcomania where Master Ienkinson saith groweth no grasse but heath whereon the cattell feed The Ottoman-horse blasting with his breath the ground he treads on according to their owne Prouerbe there neuer groweth grasse more The Turkeman Nation is saith Haithon for the most part Mahumetan and many of them without Law at all They vse the Arabike Letters §. III. Of the Zagathayan Tartars THese Desarts and Theeues haue almost made vs forget our diuision according to which wee should haue told you that from the Caspian Sea hither you must according to Maginus call the Tartars generally Zagathayans so called of Zagathay the Great Cans brother sometime their Prince Which name comprehendeth also diuers other Nations more ciuill then the former possessing the Countries sometime knowne by the names of Bactriana Sogdiana Margiana now Ieselbas that is Greene heads of the colour of their Turbants differing from the Persians whom they call for like cause Red-heads These haue cruell warres continually with the Persians whom they call Caphars as they doe the Christians for their supposed heresie of which in the Persian relation hath beene shewed and for that they will not cut the haire of their vpper lips for which they are accounted of the Tartars great sinners In Boghar is the seat of their Metropolitane who is there more obeyed then the King and hath sometime deposed the King and placed another at his pleasure There is a little Riuer running through the Citie whose water breedeth in them that drinke thereof especially strangers a worme of an ell long which lieth in the leg betwixt the flesh and the skin and is plucked out about the anckle with great Art of Surgeons well practised herein And if it breake in plucking out the partie dieth They plucke out an inch in a day which is rolled vp and so proceed till she be all out And yet will not the Metropolitane suffer any drinke but water or Mares milke hauing Officers to make search and punish such as transgresse with great seueritie Zagatai liued the space of one hundred twentie and one yeeres before Marcus Paulus and was as hee saith a Christian but his sonne followed him in his Kingdome not in his Religion Here in this Countrey is Samarcand the Citie of Great Tamerlaine of some called Temir Cuthlu that is as Mathias a Michou interpreteth it Happy Sword whose Armie contained twelue hundred thousand whose Conquests exceed if Histories exceed not all the Great Alexanders Pompeys Caesars or any other Worthies of the World And one of the greatest Monarch now of the Earth The Great Mogore is said to descend of him Of him are many Histories written by some that haue liued since his time and could not well know his proceedings it being generally deplored that this Achilles wanted a Homer which Alexander applauded in him but wanted for himselfe onely one Alhacen an Arabian which then liued hath written largely thereof and that as he saith by Tamerlans command which Iean du Bec Abbot of Mortimer in his voyage into the East Countrie met with and had it interpreted to him by an Arabian and wee vpon his credit which if any thinke to be insufficient I leaue it to his choice and censure That Author saith that Tamerlan descended of the Tartarian Emperours and Og his father was Lord of Sachetay who gaue to his sonne Tamerlan which name signifieth Heauenly grace in their Tongue his Kingdome while hee yet liued appointing two wise Counsellours Odmar and Aly to assist him Hee was well instructed in the Arabian learning and a louer of Learned men Nature had set in his eyes such rayes of Maiestie and beautie that men could scarce endure to looke on them He wore long haire contrary to the Tartarian Custome pretending that his mother came of the race of Sampson He was strong and had a faire leg whereas Leunclauius saith he was called Tamurleng of his lamenesse His first Warre was against the Muscouite whom he ouercame The second against the King of China with like successe I mention not his battailes in ciuill warres The third against Baiazet the Turke whom he captiued passing thither by the way of Persia where Guines Author of the Sophian Sect a great Astrologer and accounted a holy man encouraged him with prophesies of his good successe This Warre he made against Baiazet in behalfe of the Greeke Emperour and others whom the Turke oppressed He went priuately to Constantinople and had sight of the Citie with all kindnesse from the Emperour He inuaded Syria and Aegypt ouerthrew the Soldan and won Cairo destroyed Damascus visited and honoured Ierusalem and the holy Sepulchre and granted great Priuiledges thereunto The Princes of Lybia and barbarie by their Embassages in Aegypt acknowledged his Soueraigntie In his returne by Persia he was encountred by Guines who brought with him an infinite number of sundry kindes of beasts which he made tame and by which he taught men As soone as he saw Tamerlan he made his Praiers towards the Heauens for his health and for the Religion of the Prophet excommunicating the Ottomans as enemies to the faithfull beleeuers Tamerlan gaue him fifteene or sixteen thousand of his prisoners which he instructed in his opinion and after conquered Persia and so returned to Samarcand where he had vowed to erect a Church and Hospitall with all sumptuous Magnificence thence he went to Mount Althay to burie his vncle and father in law the Great Chan in whose State he succeeded He enriched Samarcand with the spoiles gotten in his warres and called the Temple which he there built the Temple of Salomon wherein he hanged vp Trophees and Monuments of his victories and caused all his battailes there to be ingrauen thereby said he to acknowledge the Goodnesse of GOD. His Religion was not pure Mahumetisme for he thought GOD was delighted with varietie of worships yet he hated Polytheisme and Idols onely one GOD he acknowledged and that with much deuotion after this manner Thus he beat downe all the Idols in China but honoured the Christians with great admiration at the strict life of some Votaries When Aly his Counsellour was dead he built a stately Tombe for him at Samarcand and caused prayers to be said three dayes for his soule Being neere his end hee blessed his two sonnes laying his hand on the head of Sautochio the elder and pressing it downe but lifting vp the chinne of Letrochio the younger as it were presaging vnto him the Empire although the elder were proclaimed But this Empire was too great and too suddenly erected to continue Of his successe and successors in Persia you
and by their weight leaue so deepe impression in the sand that hereby men knowing their haunt doe vnder set this their Tract with sharpe stakes headed with yron couering the same againe with sand by this meanes preying on the spoyler and deuouring the deuourer esteeming nothing more sauorie then the flesh nor more medicinable then the gall of this Serpent More Serpentine then this diet was that custome which they vsed when any proper and personable Gentleman of valourous Spirit and goodly presence lodged in any house amongst them in the night they killed him not for the spoyle but that his soule furnished with such parts of body and mind might remaine in that house Much hope of future happinesse to that house did they repose in so vnhappy attempts But the great Can killed this Serpent also ouerthrowing this custome in the conquest of that Prouince CARDANDAN confineth on the Westerne limits of Carazan They make blacke lists in their flesh razing the skinne and put therein some blacke tincture which euer remayneth accounting it a great ornament When a woman is deliuered of a child the man lyeth in and keepeth his bed with visitation of Gossips the space of fortie dayes They worship the ancientest person of the house ascribing to him all their good In this prouince and in Caindu Vocian and Iaci they haue no Phisicians but when any be sicke they send for their Witches or Sorcerers and acquaint them with their maladie They cause Minstrels to play while they dance and sing in honour of their Idols not ceasing till the Diuell entereth into one of them of whom those Sorcerers demand the cause of the parties sickenesse and meanes of recouerie The Demoniake answereth for some offence to such or such a god They pray that God of pardon vowing that when he is whole he shall offer him a sacrifice of his owne bloud If the Diuell see him vnlikely to recouer he answereth that his offences are so grieuous that no sacrifice can expiate but if there be likelihood of recouery he enioyneth them a sacrifice of so many Rams with blacke heads to be offered by these Sorcerers assembled together with their wiues then will that god be reconciled This is presently done by the kinsemen of the sicke the sheepe killed their bloud hurled vp towards Heauen The Sorcerers and Sorceresses make great lights and incense all this visited house making a smoke of Lignum Aloes and casting into the ayre the water wherein the sacrificed flesh was sodden with some spiced drinkes laughing singing dancing in honour of that God After all this reuel-rout they demand againe of the Demoniake if the God be appeased : if so they fall to those spiced drinkes and sacrificed flesh with great mirth and being well apayed returne home if not they at his bidding renue their superstition ascribing the recouerie if it happen to that Idoll and if he dyeth notwithstanding they shift it off to the want of their full due fleecing or tasting the same before to the Idols defrauding Thus doe they in all Cathay and Mangi Thus much out of the large reports of Paulus that renowmed Venetian to whom our Relations are so much indebted Rubruquius telleth the like of CAILAR and CARACORAM where hee had beene in these Catayan Prouinces concerning their Christopher or Giant-like Idols and Idol Temples in one of which he saw a man with a crosse drawne with inke on his hand who seemed by his answers to bee a Christian with Images like to that of Saint Michael and other Saints They haue a Sect called Iugures whose Priests are shauen and clad in Saffron-coloured garments vnmarried an hundred or two hundred in a Cloyster On their holy-dayes they place in their Temples two long formes one ouer against another whereon they sit with bookes in their hands reading softly to themselues Nor could our Author entring amongst them by any meanes breake this their silence They haue wheresoeuer they goe a string about them full of nut-shels like the Popish beadrols alway they are vttering these words Ou â—am hactani God thou knowest expecting so many rewards as they make such memorials of God They haue a Church-yard and a Church-porch with a long pole on it as it were a steeple adioyning to their Temples In those porches they vse to sit and conferre They weare certaine ornaments of paper on their heads Their writing is downewards and so from the left hand to the right which the Tartars receiued from them They vse Magicall Characters hanging their Temples full of them They burne their dead and lay vp the ashes in the top of a Pyramis They beleeue there is one God that he is a Spirit and their Images they make not to represent God but in memoriall of the rich after their death as they professed to Rubruquius The Priests besides their Saffron-iackets buttoned close before weare on their left shoulder a cloake descending before and behind vnder their right arme like to a Deacon carrying the Housel-boxe in Lent They worship towards the North clapping their hands together and prostrating themselues on their knees vpon the Earth holding also their foreheads in their hands They extend their Temples East and West in length vpon the North side they build as it were a Vestrie on the South a Porch The doores of their Temples are alwayes opened to the South A certaine Nestorian Priest told him of so huge an Idoll that it might be seene two dayes before a man came at it Within the Quier which is on the North side of the Temple they place a chest long and broad like a Table and behind that chest stands their principall Idoll towards the South round about which they place the other lesse Idols and vpon that chest they set candles and oblations They haue great Bels like vnto ours The Nestorians of those parts pray with hands displayed before their breasts so to differ from that Iugurian Rite of ioyning hands in prayer Thus farre William de Rubruquius who was there Anno 1253. In Thebet sayth Odoricus resideth the Abassi or Pope of the Idolaters distributing Religious preferments to those Easterne Idolaters as the Roman Pope doth in the West CHAP. XVII Of other Northerne people adioyning to the Tartars and their Religions THE Permians and Samoits that lye from Russia North and North-east are thought to haue taken their beginning from the Tartar-kind whom they somewhat resemble in countenance The Permians are subiect to the Russe they liue by hunting and trading with their furres as doe the Samoits which dwell more toward the North-Sea The Samoit or Samoed hath his name as the Russe sayth of eating himselfe as if they had sometime beene Canibals and at this time they will eate raw flesh whatsoeuer it be euen the very carrion that lyeth in the ditch They say themselues that they were called Samoie that is of themselues as if they were Indigenae there â—â—ad and not transplanted from
neighbour Nations obserue this and by diuers of them it is diuersly named Those of Siam and Cochin call it Cin whence the Portugals call it China the Iaponites Than the Tartars Han the Westerne Saracens as hath beene obserued Cathay and the Chinois themselues haue one name common to all ages Ciumquo as also Chium hoa which signifie the former a Kingdome the other a Garden in the middest they conceiuing the Earth square and their Countrey in the midst thereof which made them offended with our Maps that placed them in the furthest East and Ricius so disposed his Maps after that hee placed them in the middle of the same The King is entituled Lord of the Vniuerse which how boysterous soeuer is more excusable then in many other inferiour Potentates the Chinois thinking according to their Geographie that the World contained but few other Nations and those for the most part so contemptible that they willingly relinquished them or thought them not worth the conquering Neither was euer any one Kingdome so worthy the name of GREAT beginning at the Ile Hainam which signifies the South Sea in the 19. degree and extendeth Northwards to 42. and from the 112. degree in Longitude reckoning from the Canaries in the Prouince Yunan to the 132. Eastwards This hath been obserued by Mathematicall Instruments and obseruations of Eclipses in their Kalenders and especially for the Northerne computation it is out of doubt But for illustration hereof we will adde out of one of their own bookes entituled A description of that Kingdome printed 1579. thus interpreted In this Kingdome are two Royall or Parliament Prouinces Nanquin and Pequin the one signifying the South Court the other the North and besides these thirteene others In these fifteene Prouinces or Kingdomes are numbred by another diuision 158. Regions or Shires they call them Fu the most of which haue twelue or fifteene Cities besides Townes Villages Castles and Hamlets In these are two hundred seuen and fortie great Cities which they call CHEV rather in dignitie then greatnesse or otherwise exceeding the inferiour Cities called Hien of which are 1152. The persons of such as are growne to mans estate all which pay tribute to the King are 58. millions 550. thousands 801 not reckoning the feminine Sexe Boyes Striplings or Youths Eunuches Souldiors Magistrates the Kings kindred Students and many others And yet of Souldiors notwithstanding their long peace are maintained in perpetuall pay and seruice aboue one million the three Northerne Prouinces being almost halfe of them in militarie stipend The bordering Kingdomes tributarie are to the East three to the West fiftie three numbred in that Booke though this tribute bee of no great value The Kingdome is also fortified by Nature and Art the Sea on the South and East and steepe Precipices ioyned together with a strong wall the space of foure hundred and fiue leagues to the North and a sandie Wildernesse on the North-west all conspiring to the strength thereof and for the South-west it is full of Hills and Desarts with a few small Seignories vnworthy their feare or desire It is diuided into fifteene Prouinces six whereof border on the Sea Cantan Foquien Chequiam Nanquin Xantum Paquin the other nine be in land Quiamsi Huquam Honan Xiensi Xansi Suchion Quoicheu Iunan Coansi Some sound these names some what otherwise The Kings residence is at Paquin though Paquin enioyeth also a Court Royall as being the Royall Seat of the ancient Kings which some place in Quinsay but of that afterwards II. Of the Commodities of China and commodious Riuers and shipping with two Maps one made by HONDIVS the other h taken out of a China Map made there by the Chinois BY reason of this large extent both East and West and North and South it comes to passe that no Countrey yeelds such varietie of things growing in such varietie of Clime and Soyle making others indebted to it but it selfe not indebted to any Countrey either for necessitie or delicacie of diet Neither haue wee scarcely any thing in Europe which is not there found and what is missing is more then recompenced in other things exceeding There is store of Wheat Barley Miller Panike and other kindes of graine In Rice their chiefe food it farre excelleth Europe Of Beanes and Pease wherewith they feed their Beasts in some Prouinces they haue two or three Haruests in a yeere None of our principall fruits but Oliues and Almonds are wanting others they haue vnknowne to vs as those which they call Longanes Coco-nuts and other Indian fruits Their Oranges Limons Pome Cittons farre excell the Europaean in varietie and delicacie The like we may say of their Garden heathes which Religion to some to others Pouertie haue made their only food Great is their varietie of Flowers many heare vnknowne but there the colour more respected then the sent As for distillations they neuer till of late by vs had heard of such an Art Bettele and Arecca2growes in the foure Southerne Prouinces Their Wine is THE MAP OF CHINA 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 MATHAEUS RICIUS A picture of a Chinese man Picture of a China woman HONDIVS his Map of China CHINA farre inferior to ours for their Grapes are fewer and lesse pleasant nor doe they make Wine of them but of Rice and other things which is both well tasting and not so burning as ours They commonly feed on Porke they haue store also of Beefe Mutton Goats flesh Hennes Duckes Geese they feed also on Horses Mules Asses Dogs which are sold in the Shambles as well as other flesh But in some places either for Superstition or Husbandry they spare their Beeues and Buffalls Venison especially of red Deere is plentifull Hares and other things all verie cheape Their Horses are not so comely as in these parts but in number cheapenesse and vse for burthen excelling Yet is there lesse need of such carriages by reason of plentie of Riuers which Nature or Art hath prouided through all the Countrey Hence is there such store of shipping that a moderne Author hath written that there liue as many on the Waters as on the Land which to such as sayle in those Streames will not seeme too excessiue an hyperbole And I dare affirme this as a thing credible that there is as much shipping in this Kingdome as in all the world besides vnderstanding this assertion of fresh-water vessels for their sea-vessels are fewer and worse than ours Pantogia1 reporteth his owne iourney from Macao to Paquin the space of six hundred Spanish leagues which the next way by land is reckoned 1450. in all that space trauelling but one day by land for shortening his way otherwise all the way by water carried in a Riuer called of the Chinians a little Sea for the greatnesse being the greatest which euer he saw in some places two or three myles broad often tempestuous and cause of many shipwrackes The Chinois dare not sayle in it by night and they say That if one fall
house or oftner If he makes any stay They call it Cia sup it hot more healthsome then toothsome for it hath a bitter smacke The Iaponians will giue ten or twelue duckats for one pound of the best and drinke it in poulder mingled with two or three spoonfuls of boyling water but the Chinois steepe the leaues They haue another pitchy substance like milke which they straine out of the barke of a certaine Tree whereof they make their Cie the Portugals call it Ciacon wherewith they varnish their houses and houshold-stuffe and ships in diuers colours with glasse-like shining to the eye smoothnesse to the touch besides the long continuance pleasingly maiesticall the cause they need no clothes for their Tables which are easily restored to their crystall lustre with a little washing if by any fatty substance dimmed Oyle is also expressed out of the fruit of another Tree of vse like the former but inferiour somewhat and more plentifull Cinnamon and most excellent Ginger are here growing Pepper Nutmegs Aloes and other like are here plentifully out of the Ilands and bordering Kingdomes Gunpoulder they haue in great store which they vse not so much in Peeces whereto they are more vnapt as in Fire-workes in which they are curiously artificiall liuely expressing Trees with their fruits and other rarities In the first moneth of the yeere wee saw as much this way spent at Nanquin as would haue serued for two yeeres continuall warre §. III. Of the Cities and Castles in China and of Quinsay OF the number of their Cities and their differing sorts is mentioned before Besides these they haue two sorts of Castles both for fortification and habitation with priuiledges also of Market the greater sort named Huy 293. the lesse of greater number 2593. Their Villages are innumerable In each Citie is an Officer that hath charge of the walls whereby they are kept faire and strong and for further beautie besides commoditie of shadow they plant trees at their doores which continue greene all the yeere long The Cities generally are like one another except in greatnesse The streets are strait yeelding prospect from one gate to another Canton so the Portugals call it according to the name of the Prouince the Chinois call it Quamcheu or Canceu is accounted the least of the Metropolitan Cities it hath on one side a great nauigable Riuer elsewhere enuironed with a deepe trench filled with water which is nauigable also the walls haue fourescore and three Bulwarkes the streets so broad that ten men may ride in front and paued adorned with many triumphant Arches and shops on both sides the bridges there and elsewhere in the Kingdome are many of large free stones very costly the high wayes very stately which leade to the Cities and the Kings houses for the publike Officers very magnificent after their manner Such was the plenty and abundance that in this one Citie were spent euery day betweene fiue and sixe thousand Hogs and betweene ten and eleuen thousand Duckes besides a great number of Kine Birds Hens Conies Frogs Dogs Fish of many sorts and yet the most vsuall meate of the Chinois is Rice boyled with water Nanquin standeth in two and thirtie degrees and is eight or ten leagues from the Sea with a Riuer leading thither It hath three faire brick walls with large and stately gates The first wall contayneth the Kings Palace which it selfe also is compassed with three walls in manner of a Castle with ditches full of water round about them This I dare be bold to say it is Ricius his report that no King in the world excells this King in a Palace if we compare not particulars but all things together This first wall is in circuit foure or fiue Italian miles The second wall contayneth the first and withall the best part of the Citie hauing in it twelue gates placed with Iron furnished with Ordnance it comprehendeth eight dend Italian miles The third wall is not continued but Arte supplying Nature elsewhere fortifying it the compasse whereof can scarcely be knowne The Inhabitants say that two went out on horsebacke one this way the other that and met againe at night hauing spent the day each in his semicircle The greatest part is very populous howsoeuer there are also Mountaines Gardens Groues and Lakes within the Citie This circular forme is to bee obserued as of greatest capacitie There are fortie thousand Souldiers in continuall garrison It is full of Palaces Temples Bridges Towers of best aire fertilitie and ingenious Inhabitants The Riuer doth not onely passe by but entreth the Citie with diuers channels made by arte capable of great ships The streets are saith Pantogia of two leagues or of two and a halfe in length wide and paued The compasse is at least eleuen or twelue leagues and contayneth by coniecture two hundred thousand houses and according to all the opinions of the Iesuites there abiding equalling or exceeding in people foure of the greatest Cities in Europe Paquin or as Ricius alway calls it Pequin is situate about a hundred miles from that famous Wall against the Tartars in greatnesse and neatnesse exceeded by that of Nanquin but in multitude of Inhabitants Souldiers and Magistrates exceeding it Two high and strong walls compasse the South parts so wide that twelue horse may easily runne thereon together without hinderance Those walls are of bricke sauing at the foundation of huge stones filled with earth in the midst farre higher then those in Europe On the North side there is but one On these walls as diligent watch is kept euery night as in the hottest warre in the day-time Eunuches watch at the gates or rather exact customes The Kings Palace is within the inner Southerne wall neere the Gates and so runnes vnto the Northerne wall the rest of the Citie stretching on both sides It is lesse then the Palace at Nanquin but more glorious that seeming by the Kings long absence a carkasse without life The Citie is troublesome being little of it paued in winter with durt in summer with dust which in that Region wherein it seldome raines vpon any blast of winde fills their houses and to preuent the trouble there is none of any ranke which goes on foot or rideth without a vaile hanging downe to their breasts and couering their faces so thinne that it may hinder the dust and not the sight preuenting also the tedious knowledge and salutations by others There are Muletters and Hackney-men in euery corner to let their beasts to such as will hire them who also know all chiefe places and make way in those populous streets vnto their customers both for a little money But for this there is also a Booke which relateth the scite and streets of the Citie they may also hire chaires and bearers to carrie them In the Prouince of Sciantum is Cinchiamsu which in Paulus his time had two Churches of Christians whence is a Riuer made by hand a thing vsuall in
as Pequin now and Nanquin are the situation South-east from Cinczianfu and fiue and twentie miles from the Sea the high houses and shops vnderneath the exceeding trade reuenue pastimes by water multitudes fairenesse and length of the streets all so conspiring to proue this Han or Hamceu to bee that Quinsay of Paulus True it is that Quinsay was then greater being as Venetus sayth an hundred miles about But the euerting of that Farfur and his Familie then raigning the diuerting of the Court to Cambalu by the Tartars and after to Nanquin by Humvn and neuer returning hither might lessen the same And might not warres in that long siege by the Tartars in the recouerie thereof by the Chinois easily circumcise her superfluitie Besides who knoweth whether all this huge Lake might be contained in that account of Paulus still compassed about with buildings Or before those warres the Lake it selfe might as Suceu now is be builded on which Time and Warre hath consumed nor since the remoue of the Court were so necessarie Mandeuile mentions warres at Quinsay in his time Nicolo di Conti which was here about the yeere 1440. saith Quinsay was in his time new built of thirtie miles compasse Or if any like better that Suceu it selfe to which also many of these arguments agree should be this Quinsay I contradict not That which somtimes I haue thought that Quinsay after so long a sicknesse and consumption of warres died bequeathing her Land-greatnesse to Nanquin her Sea-treasures to Suceu both arising out of the ashes of that Quinsay-Phenix I finde cannot I meane for Nanquin agree with the distance betwixt Suceu and Nanquin aboue foure dayes iourney Of this Quinsay let the Reader take a large and leasurely view in Marcus Paulus which but for tediousnesse I could hither haue transcribed Whether Hanceu or Suceu bee it or whether both these Paradises doe now succeed that Citie of heauen or wheresoeuer else it be it was which these are the wonder of the world reported saith Paulus to haue 12000. bridges 1600000. housholds in which was a rich Mart of all commodities of the world there was spent euery day 9589. pounds of Pepper it had ten principall Market-places square each square halfe a mile the chiefe streets leading thereto being fortie paces wide and running strait from one end of the Citie to the other these Market-places foure miles asunder But I forbeare the rest this Citie had twelue principall Companies or Arts each of which had 12000. shops the adioyning Countrey reckoned the ninth part of Mangi paide sixe millions and 400000. Duckats to the Great Chan yeerely for custome of Salt made of the Sea-water by the heate of the Sunne in large plaines besides sixteene millions and 800000. Duckats otherwise But let vs looke on some of the meaner Cities one of those called Hien is Scianhai in the Prouince of Nanquin in 29. degrees ouer-against Cerra and within foure and twentie houres sayle of Iapon and therefore is defended with a Garrison and a Nauie it hath about 40000. housholds and the iurisdiction adioyning seemes a continued Citie with Gardena intermixed payes to the King 300000. Duckats there is great store of Rice and Cotton and in this Citie and the Suburban liberties are 200000. Weauers thereof the aire wholsome and they liue ordinarily to a great age some to fourescore and fourescore and ten and many to a hundred yeeres The keyes of Cities are euery night brought to the Gouernours and thousands appointed to watch to preuent theeues themselues being the worst they ring bells at certaine spaces to each other These Cities of China ordinarily want that elegance and magnificence which stately Temples and sumptuous building doe affoord vnto our Cities of Europe Their houses are lowe without the ornament of Porches Galleries Windowes and prospect into the streets Besides these habitations they haue many which dwell not on land but in their ships For their shipping is of two sorts one for sayle another for habitation also and these meanes or fairer according to the wealth of the owners In the one side they carrie their families in the other side their passengers Many Barques are as victualling houses by the way and likewise as shops of merchandize Many of the poorer water-dwellers get their liuing by labour on land their wiues ferry ouer passengers and vse meanes to get fish They bring vp thousands of Duckes hatched with artificiall heate in dung which hauing fed with a little Rice in the morning they put out at a doore into the water which presently swim on land and eate the weedes which growe among the Rice these weeders thereby procuring some wages of the husband-men to their owners and at night are called home with a Tabor each resorting to their owne Barque They haue certaine Sea-crowes or Cormorants wherewith they fish tying their gorges that they cannot swallow the fishes which they take till their Masters turne being serued they are suffered to hunt for themselues which one in this Citie of London hath lately imitated and effected In the winter they haue store of Ice and Snow whereby the Riuers are frozen euen about Nanquin They haue abundance of all things necessarie to the life of man fruits flesh and fish with prices correspondent They haue two and somewhere three haruests in the yeere Few Mountaines but Plaines of an hundred leagues Wine they make of Rice They eate thrice a day but sparingly There drinke be it water or wine they drinke hot and eate with two stickes of Iuorie Ebonie or like matter nor touching their meate with their hands and therefore little napery serueth them Their warme drinkes and abstinence from fruits are great preseruatiues of their health which for the most part they enioy and none of them haue the stone which some say is with vs caused by cold drinkes but let vs take more full view of their persons and conditions §. IIII. Of their Persons Attire and many strange Rites SOme of the Chinois haue faces almost square many in the Prouinces of Canton and Quamsi haue two nayles on their little toes a thing common to all the Cauchin Chinois Their women are all of lowe stature and account small feet their greatest elegance and therefore binde and swaddle them so from their infancy all their liues that they seeme in going stump-footed which seemes to be by deuice of some to keepe them within doores Neither men nor women euer cut off their haire which is generally blacke and other colour a deformitie they let it growe on their crownes only till fifteene yeeres of age after that all their heads ouer loose on their shoulders till twentie yeeres when they put on their virilis pileus the cap of manhood and then gather it vp the men into caules or hats hollow at the top for the haire to passe thorow which the women vse not but trimme vp their haire on knots with gold siluer stones and flowers eare-rings also at their
Legates to Hannibal that by equiuocation had before fulfilled their Oath of returning foolish Regulus that returnedst to thy Tormentors chusing thy selfe rather then thy Oath to be tortured and most most foolish Martyrs that so sleightly for want of this sleight ran vpon Fire Swords Lyons And might not we begin a contention with that assertion That an Oath for confirmation is to men an end of contention which in this equiuocating Hydra is rather multiplied That neither Rome Ethnike nor primitiue Christian Rome could at least by imitation of diabolicall ambiguous Oracles deuise in those dayes so transcendent a suttlety but Moderne Rome by Iesuiticall midwiferie must be the Mother of so super-fine a babe But what doth this Brat in our way I will rather follow the Iesuits in China then in Rome except when Rome followes them thither too and herein with thankfulnesse accept their report The reason of this equiuocall sound of words is ascribed to the Chinois account of eloquence in writing rather then speaking and therefore to furnish that neglecting this insomuch as familiar messages are sent by writing and not by word of mouth Musicall skill was a good helpe to the Iesuites in learning the language by reason of their varietie of accents And although this multitude of Characters be to the Memory burthensome yet it helpes it as much another way in sauing the labour of learning diuers languages whiles euery Prouince of China speaking diuersly agree in writing the Iaponians also Corayans Cauchin-Chinois Leuhiees all conceiuing the same Characters although the Iaponians haue an Alphabet of letters to write after our manner which the Chinois haue not They write their lines from the top of the Page to the bottome downewards which they multiply from the right hand to the left whereas our custome is quite contrary from the left hand side-wayes We haue three consonants B.D.R. which the Chinois neither vse nor can by any Character expresse and in our words which haue them they borrow some sound neerest the same Likewise they neuer haue two consonants without a vowell betweene and all their words end in vowells except M. or N. of consonants onely This and the diuers pronuntiation of their Characters in diuers places made the Latin forme of Baptisme hard to be expressed by the Iesuites Now for the subiect of their studies their chiefe is Morall Philosophie in Naturall they are rude and their Ethikes are confusedly deliuered not digested into formall method for of Logicke they are ignorant but in confused sentences and discourses The greatest of the Chinian Philosophers was Confutius who was borne fiue hundred and fiftie one yeeres before the Incarnation of our Lord and liued aboue seuentie yeres in great shew of learning holinesse And few of our Ethnike Philosophers haue equalled him many he hath exceeded The Chinois haue him in such reputation that they thinke there neuer liued man more holy and all his sayings are of authoritie beyond gaine-saying amongst the learned And the Kings themselues haue euer since had him in veneration not as a god but as a most excellent man and Author of their learning honouring his posteritie the chiefe of which enioyeth by inheritance ample titles immunities and reuenues They are also indifferently skilled in Astrologie and diuers Mathematicall Sciences in Geometry and Arithmetike they haue beene more expert The Constellations they doe not distinguish as we do and number foure hundred Stars more then our Astrologers reckoning some smaller which doe not alway appeare They tell the Quantities and foretell Eclipses but not exactly and referre all their Astrologie to that which is called Iudiciall esteeming a fatall dependance of all things from the Stars and haue borrowed in these Arts many things from the Saracens The Author of this Royall Family forbad the studie of Iudiciall Astrologie to all but one Family in which it continueth by inheritance But he which now reigneth maintaines many at great cost both Eunuchs in his Palace and Magistrates without which haue two Courts in Paquin one obseruing China Kalenders the other the Saracenicall and compare both together Both of them haue an open place on the top of a small Hill to contemplate the Starres in which they haue Mathematicall Instruments of exceeding greatnesse of molten brasse which seeme to bee ancient On this Hill alwayes one of their Colledge doth watch by night to obserue if any new Comet or other raritie appeare in the Heauens which if it happen the next day they by libell admonish the King thereof together with their opinion of good or euill ensuing This place of contemplation at Nanquin is within the Citie and in massinesse of Instruments excells that at Pequin or Paquin The Pequin-Astrologers haue priuiledge of foretelling the Eclipses of Sunne or Moone and the Magistrates and Priests are commanded to meet in a certaine place in their Robes and Vestments to helpe the labouring Planet which they thinke they doe with musicall sound of Cymballs often bowing their knees all the time of the Eclipse fearing as I haue heard lest some I know not what Serpent should then deuoure the same In Naturall Philosophie they were too Naturall and haue very little Art They knew not the cause of the Moones Eclipse by the interposition of the earth but thought that being opposite to the Sunne it lost the light by some amazement others thought that the Sunne had a hole in the midst against which when the Moone came shee lost her light That the Sunne was greater then the earth seemed to them a strange paradoxe much more that this might be spoken of the Starres the like was it that the Earth was round for they thought it square and the middle and best part thereof to be their Kingdome or that there could be Antipodes without falling or that heauy things were attracted by the Center or that there were Orbes and for the ayre they thought it a vacuum or emptinesse not reckoning it amongst the Elements of which yet they numbred fiue Metall Wood Fire Water Earth Their Arithmetike was with beades on wyre-strings fastned to a linnen cloth In these things Ricius declaring their ignorance and the Europaean Science wan great admiration they which before thought all besides themselues Barbarians saying that they were to vs as the rude Tartars to them and that they left where we began namely at Rhetorike and Grammar which with Ethikes and Politikes are the chiefe Some of the Idolatrous sects had more monstrous and ridiculous fancies that the Sunne hid himselfe euery night in a certaine Hill called Siunni which they said was fixed in the Sea 24000. miles vnder the water and for Eclipses they held that a certaine god named Holochan eclipsed the Sunne couering it with his right hand and so the Moone with his left Their Astrologers rather obserued their old rules little knowing or seeking the Naturall causes The Instruments which they had in their two Colledges at Nanquin and
commendation whereby they cannot but lamely walke abroad And if any widdow refuse a second marriage shee obtaineth hereby much praise and many priuiledges Their Bonzij are so little accounted of that the Iesuites wearing their habit were litle set by and therefore taking the Mandarine-habit were exceedingly honoured of all sorts as professors of learning §. VI. Of their superstitious Diuinations and curious Arts OF their Mechanicall and Liberall Arts wee haue alreadie spoken the same in this Suruey of their Religion you may expect of those Arts which are curious and superstitious None of which is so generall as their vaine obseruations of luckie and vnluckie dayes and houres by which they measure the oportunities of all their actions To this end they haue Almanacks or Kalenders yeerely set forth by the Kings Astrologers with publike authoritie in such numbers that no house wants them Somewhat of these hath beene spoken alreadie Trigautius writeth at large of their mysteries in this kind comparing the differences thereof with ours in Europe They follow certaine rules the first Authors whereof liued 3970. yeeres since in the reigne of Yao whom they still obserue as a Saint who set two brethren on worke to finde out the celestiall motions Their names were Hi and Ho these wrote certaine rules which two thousand yeeres after were burned by Xi Hoam and not a booke left that was knowne till some Copies were againe discouered in the time of King Vu ti aboue an hundred yeeres after These rules haue beene fiue and fiftie times examined and as it were new reuised and allowed the last of which was three hundred yeeres since by Co xeu kim while the Tartars reigned As for the Theoricall Astrologie they know it not and in the practicall they are not so practised but their rules deceiue them So it hapned about fiue yeeres since they foretelling an Eclipse falsly for which One libelled against them to the King and they confessed the errour but blamed their grounds whereupon consultation was had and the Iesuites employed by publike Commission to ioyne with their Mathematicians in reforming their Kalender which they intended to doe by bringing in the Europaean This and the Kings grant of an Idoll-Temple to them a little before 1610. for the buriall of Ricius wanne the Iesuites great respect in this Kingdome Their yeere they reckon by the Moone like the Hebrewes Their day they account from mid-night to mid-night diuiding it into twelue equall spaces But that which I intend is not to shew their want of Art so much as their wanton Art and artlesse trifling in superstitions without ground As such a Day is fit for sacrifice for bankets for a iourney a suite to the King building of a house or the like what is to be done or not wherein they are not more ridiculous prescribers then the people superstitious obseruers There are others also that get their liuing by this profession appointing daies and houres many deferring their necessary affaires till the Wizard findes out a luckie houre for the beginning and then wil he begin although the blustering windes lowring skie and all the elements forbid him and force him to a present retrait This hath beene a generall folly in the East and thence hath infected the West also but China runs mad thereof The like care they vse in calculating Natiuities an Art professed by many as is that also by the course of Stars or certaine superstitious numbers to foretell things Physiognomie and Palmistrie and Diuination by Dreames by words in communication by casuall gestures auguries sunne-beames and innumerable other fancies haue conspired to this phrensie wherein it is hard to iudge whether is more absurd the fraudulent Impostor impudently promising without feare or wit what the impotent Consultor with a witlesse feare makes credible by his credulitie Many of them sickning and sometimes almost dying vpon meere conceit of sicknesse on such a day foretold Many also consult with Deuills and familiar Spirits of which before is mentioned and diuers wayes receiue his Oracles by the voyces of Infants of Beasts of Men distracted or otherwise Besides these fooleries they haue one more peculiar namely in choosing a plot of ground for priuate or publike buildings which plot they compare with the head tayle feet of certaine imagined Dragons which they thinke liue vnder the earth from whence all aduerse or prosperous fortunes befall Families Cities Prouinces and the whole Kingdome And therefore many chiefe men spend their wits in this so profound a science and are employed especially in publike structures As Astrologers view the Heauens so these the Earth and by the Mountaines Riuers Site foretell the Fates and make good or bad fortune to depend on the placing of the doore window or other part of the house on this or that side or site It is a world to see what a world of these Impostors their are in this their world so they call the Kingdome of China which gull the learned the Magistrates and the King himselfe Strange is their Diuination by Idolatrous Lots which some tell on this manner They haue their Idols in their houses with which they consult sometimes praying and sometimes beating them and then setting them vp againe with renewed incense and flatteries and with as they see occasion redoubled stripes being cruell or propitious as Tertullian obiected to the Romanes to their Gods And in a word the Mandarines are the Gods or Deuils rather whom the people must feare as dreading blowes from them which they themselues at pleasure can and doe inflict on the other This God-beating they vse with Lots For when any is to vndertake a iourney or any matter of weight as buying lending marrying c. They haue two stickes flat on the one side otherwise round as bigge as a Walnut tyed together with a small thread which after many sweet Oraisons they hurle before the Idoll If one or both of them fall with the flat side vpwards they reuile the Image with the most opprobrious termes and then hauing thus disgorged their choller they againe craue pardon with many fawning promises But if at the second cast they find no better fortune they passe from words to blowes the deafe God is hurled on the earth into the water or fire till at last with his vicissitude of sweet and sowre handling and their importunate reiterations of their casts he must needs at last relent and is therefore feasted with Hens Musicke and if it be of very great moment which they consult about with a Hogs-head boyled dressed with Hearbes and Flowers and a pot of their Wine They obserue another kind of Lots with stickes put together in a pot and drawing out the same consult with a certaine booke they haue of their destinie Mongst other their curious Arts there are two in chiefe request Alchimie to bring siluer out of other metalls and the other to procure a long or endlesse life They fable that some of
need not this ruder but iust and true Apologie As for other Obiections they are friuolous and either ridiculous or meerely accidentall and it is Puritanisme in Politie to conceit any great Good without some Euills attendant in any Enterprise whatsoeuer where the Heauens Great Lights are subiect to Eclipses the longest Day hath a Night the Summer yeelds vicissitude to Winter all Bodies are mixed and compounded and in the greatest Lustre make an apparant Shadow Apparant Shadowes are the obiected expence of Victuall as if these mouthes would not exceed farre more in quantitie and qualitie at home of Timber as if this be not the most honourable vse thereof though Ireland yeeldes supply in this kind of eclipsing or sinking other Trades sic inter Stellas argentea Luna minores will they be angrie that so few Starres appeare when Aurora is preparing the Sunnes Chariot They adde Oppressions and Dealing cruelly I know not whether this be a cruell lye and many other alledged against these Indian Nauigations bee but English Knauigations This I know that the Wisest hath forbidden to answere a foole according to his foolishnesse lest thou also bee like him Easie it is for fooles to moue Scruples in the Actions of the Wisest and not hard for euill mindes to make that which they find not euill But Christians are to imitate Him rather which commanded the Light to shine out of Darkenesse with a candide Mind the true Image of GOD alway construing doubtfull things to the best which the best will doe to whom and for whom this is intended As for Cauillers they haue their Dos here according to Salomons Prescipt Answere a foole according to his foolishnesse lest he be wise in his owne conceit §. IIII. The Conclusion with commendation of the Mariner c. NOw that I haue after my ability answered the obiections and produced so many Arguments the most of which are Store-houses and Heads of many Let this be the last argument which to me was not the least and here was placed first the Increase of learning and knowledge by these worthy Discoueries of Marine Worthies How little had we knowne of the World and the Wonders of God in the World had not the Sea opened vs a Passage into all Lands Pegasus the winged Horse which the Poets fained with the stroke of his foot first made Helicon the Muses Well to spring was the issue of Neptune and that snaky-headed Monster Medusa The Mariner seemes rough-hewen and rude according to the Ocean that breeds him but hee that can play with those dangers which would transforme others into stones and dares dwell within so few inches of death that calls the most tempestuous Elements his Parents Hee I say is the true Pegasus that with his wing-like Sailes flies ouer the World which hath helped to deliuer Andromeda Geography before chained to the Rockes and ready to bee deuoured of that Monster Ignorance and out of whose salt waters wisely distilled Clio Vrania and the best of the Muses drinke their sweetest and freshest liquors Howsoeuer Others My Selfe must confesse and this Booke will witnesse that My Helicon hath in great part flowne from the footing of this Pegasus And let it be the Honour of Our Honourable SMITH that His hand hath fitted this Foot of Pegasus to this Indian Iourney whither he is now carrying you at Whose Forge and Anuill haue beene hammer'd so many irons for Neptune not like Xerxes his Arrogance which proudly cast Fetters into the Hellespont but with true effects of Conquest Mee thinkes I here see the Sterne that with little locall stirring Stiereth so many Ships to so many Ports visited by your Pilgrim HONDIVS his Map of the EAST-INDIA INDIA Orientalis CHAP. III. Of the Indian Prouinces next adioyning to China §. I. Of Cauchin China Camboia and the Laos CAuchin-China is an Indian Kingdome situate betweene the Prouince of Canton on the North and Camboia on the South in the bottome of a great Bay diuided into three Prouinces and as many Kings but one of them is Paramount It aboundeth with Gold Siluer Aloes Porcelane and Silke They are Idolaters and Pagans and haue had some deuotion to the Popish Christianity moued thereto by certaine Pictures of our Lady of the last Iudgement and Hell a new kind of preaching and haue erected many Crosses amongst them of which the Friers report after their fashion some miracles Their Religion seemeth little to differ from that of the Chinois to whom they are also Tributaries and vse their Characters One Richard Cocke Englishman in a Letter dated December the tenth 1614. from Firando in Iapan where hee was left in Factory by Captaine Saris writes of an vnhappy accident which befell Master Tempest Peacocke who with Walter Caerwarden arriued not long before with our Kings Letter in Cauchin-China with a Present also and goods to the Value of seuen hundred and thirty pounds But whiles hee with some principall Hollanders who were there likewise entertained was passing by water they were set vpon and slaine with harping irons together with their interpreters and followers Iapanders neither had they heard further what became of the rest of the Company The cause was reported to bee a quarell against the Hollanders for fraud and violence deceiuing them with false money and burning a Towne Here is much of the wood called Palo Daguilla and of the most sweet wood Calamba with other merchandize of China Betweene this and the I le Aynao tenne miles from the land is a fishing for Pearles To the South of this Kingdome is Champa the name of a Kingdome and chiefe Citie thereof of great Traffique especially of Lignum Aloes which groweth there in the Mountaines prized at the weight in Siluer which they vse in Bathes and in the Funerals of great Princes In Religion they are as the former This Tract beares also the name of Camboia Camboia on the North abutteth on Cauchin China on the South the Kingdome of Siam on the East the Sea It is a great and populous Countrey full of Elephants and Abada's this Beast is the Rhinoceros Here also they begin to honour the Crosse as Frier Siluester a man as they say much reuerenced by the King and honoured of the people hath taught them When the King dieth his women are burned and his Nobles doe voluntarily sacrifice themselues in the same fire The women are generally burned with their husbands at their death The Camboyans dealt treacherously with the Hollanders Anno 1602. whom they inuited to the shore with promise of certaine Buffolos and then cruelly slew them They detained the Admirall on shore to be redeemed with some of their Ordnance When they intend a iourney they vse diuination with the feete of a Henne to know whether it will be luckie or no and as the Wizard shall answere they dispose of themselues either to goe or stay This Land hath much of the sweet Wood Calamba which being good
is wayed against siluer and gold Through this Kingdome runneth the Riuer Mecon into the Sea which the Indians name Captaine of all the Riuers for it hath so much water in the Summer their Winter that it drowneth the Countrey as Nilus doth The people of Camboia beleeue that all Creatures both Men and Beasts of all sorts doe here receiue reward for their worke whether it be good or bad Vpwards in the Land are the Laos a great and mighty people the Anas and Bramas also which dwell further vp by the Hills and the Gueos vpon the Hills which liue like wilde men eate mans flesh marke all their bodies with a hote iron in gallant brauery Gaspar de Cruz mentioneth that People called Laos Northwards from Camboia which come thither downe a Riuer which hath his beginning in China and is of eight fifteene and twenty fadoms depth it passeth thorow desarts where are Elephants and Bados or Rhinocerotes the males of which beasts haue a horne arising out of their snowt accounted good for the Piles This Riuer comming to Cudurmuch twelue leagues from the principall Citie of Camboia makes a passage to another Riuer which descendeth from a great Lake in the midst of which one cannot see Land When the great waters come downe from the Laos Riuer they enter that other Riuer with such violence that it reuerseth and turneth backe the streame with a swift current and ouerfloweth all Camboia leauing no passage for Trauellers but by Boat their houses also being in the lower roomes ouerflowen themselues remaining in the higher roomes with their houshold This Riuer runneth vpward from Iuly to September The Portugals shewed our Author a great Hill ouer which a ship had sailed being of sufficient burden to haue passed from India to Portugall These Laos bring Musk from Camsi being the flesh and blood as he saith of a certaine beast They goe naked from the waste vpwards trussing vp their haire like a cappe Their Priests weare yellow cloaths and yellow Copes with certaine folds and seames Their Religion is as in Siam Iarric writes of these Laos or Laios that they liue about the springs of Mecon in Cottages of Timber and in open boats neere the banks and Lakes of the Riuer which is said to extend foure hundred Leagues within the Land neere the Tartarian and China confines These Laios about the yeare 1578. descended the Riuer in great multitudes with an army of two hundred thousand which all were slaine drowned or captiued in fight with the Camboyans In this battell the King of Camboia was slaine also He left behind him a yong sonne which became vassall to the King of Siam This Kingdome hath great Townes and many Temples which haue Bonzij Priests or Religious Men after the maner of Iapan and China but lesse superstitious then the Iaponians As for the Laios they are rude and barbarous but rich in Gold The King of Camboia in the yeare 1598. sent to the Iesuites for some of their Society to liue and preach amongst his people and bestowed vpon Iames Veloso a Portugall which had serued him in the warres against the Siamites a Peninsula stretching three Leagues into the Sea which hee offered to the Portugall subiection vpon condition of conuerting the Inhabitants There are not as in other Maritime parts of the Indies any Saracens amongst them they are courteous and milde people and haue trade with the Iaponians §. II. Of the Kingdome of Siam ON this side of Camboia is Siam Sion or Silon Mother-City of a Kingdome bearing the same name in which are reckoned thirty thousand families of Moores besides the Naturals In these parts are huge Woods harbours of Lions Tigres Ownces and they tell also Mariches which haue Maidens faces and Scorpions tailes Here runneth Menan out of that huge Lake Chiamay which yeeldeth this and other Riuers of like Nature to Nilus in Egypt For this cause Balbi affirmeth that they build their houses in Silon so hee termeth it very high and euery house hath a boat belonging thereto for passage and transportation of the familie in that their Winter-time or annuall deluge And some poore porsons haue slight houses of Reed or timber set vpon plankes tied together or Liters which they can remooue whither they please as moueable shops to buy and sell which is there done most by the women This name of Sion Silon or Siam may worthily mooue a Quaere to Geographers whether this bee not the Sinae mentioned by Ptolemey Marcianus and other Ancients the rather because China is a name vnknowne to the Chinois and their Countrey abutts on the Sea E stward and the Cities thereof haue more Northerly Situation then those by them ascribed to the Sinae which name is heere little altered and in other things this seemeth rather to agree thereunto But let the curious enquire and the learned iudge They haue amongst them many Religious Men which leade an austere life and therefore had in great reputation of Holinesse These liue in common they may not marrie nor speake to a Woman which fault is punished with death they goe alway bare-foot in poore array eating nothing but Rice and greene herbes which they begge from doore to doore They craue it not nor take it with their hands but goe with a wallet at their backes alwayes with their eyes modestly fixed on the ground and calling or knocking stand still till they receiue answere or some thing be put in their wallets Many times they set themselues naked in the heate of the Sunne notwithstanding that himselfe with such direct beames together with his frie whole armies of Gnats doe their vtmost malice on them They rise at midnight to pray vnto their Idoles which they doe in Quires as the Friers doe They may not buy sell or take any Rents which if they should doe would bring on them the imputation of Heretiques Some Merchants of Siam being at Canton and hearing that Frier Martin Ignacio and his companions were there imprisoned for entring that Chinian Kingdome without License they visited them and seeing their poore Friers Weedes they besides other almes offered to pay their ransome if money would doe it The Siamites commonly hold that God created all things rewardeth the good punisheth the bad That Man hath two Spirits one good to keepe and the other euill to tempt continually attending him They build many and faire Temples and place in them many Images of Saints which sometime liued vertuously and now are in Heauen They haue one Statue fifty paces long which is sacred to the Father of men For they thinke that he was sent from aboue and that of him were borne certaine persons that suffered Martyrdome for the loue of God Their Priests are clothed in yellow long garments This colour is esteemed holy and euery yellow thing for the resemblance which it hath with Gold and with the Sunne is hallowed to God Besides that which is before said of their
hee appointeth with twentie thousand Horse and two hundred and fiftie thousand Foot The Country is compassed with the high Hills of Iangoma Brema or Brama and Aua and is it selfe plaine in situation and fertilitie caused by inundation like to Egypt The Lai are tributaries to Siam for feare of the Gueoni Caniballs and Man-eaters liuing in the Mountaines adiacent against whom the Siamite defendeth them and inuaded those Gueoni one time with twentie thousand Horse two hundred and fiftie thousand Footmen and ten thousand Elephants for Carriages and Warre Caesar Frederike reporteth That in the yeere 1567. the King of Pegu besieged the King of Siam his chiefe Citie with an Armie of one million and foure hundred thousand men and lay before it one and twentie moneths and had fiue hundred thousand fresh Souldiers sent him in supply end yet had not preuailed if treason had not more furthered his designes then force The gates were one night set open and the Peguans entred which when the Siamite perceiued hee poysoned himselfe leauing his children and Kingdome a prey to the Conquerer whose triumphall returne Fredericke then in Pegu beheld Since that time the Kings of Siam haue been tributaries to Pegu After this Peguan had reigned seuen and thirtie yeeres he left his Kingdomes but not his fortunes to his sonne who taking displeasure against the Siamite his vassall sent for him to come to him which hee refused And therevpon he entred into his Country with nine hundred thousand men and besieged him in his chiefe Citie which hee seeking politike delayes made semblance still to deliuer vntill in the third moneth after which was March the Riuer ouerflowed the Countrey sixe score miles about after his yeerely custome and partly drowned partly committed to the Siamites attending in Boats for this booty to be slaughtered that huge Army of which scarce threescore and ten thousand returned to Martavan and those without Elephants and Horses And when the King of Pegu proceeded in his attempts with like successe the Siamite at last besieged him in Pegu his royall Citie Ann. 1596. But hearing a rumor of the Portugals comming to helpe him hee raised his siege These are the reports of Franciscus Fernandes a Iesuite Of the Peguan we shall speake more in the next Chapter Peter Williamson Floris a Dutchman which liued long in the East Indies employed first by his Countrey-men afterwards by the English hath giuen vs the latest intelligence of these parts When Siam saith he was tributarie to Pegu the two brothers sonnes to the King of Siam brought vp in the Court of Pegu made an escape home Where the eldest called in the Malaya tongue Raia Api that is fierie King by others the blacke King had such successe against Pegu as yee haue heard and Pegu falling raised himselfe to high fortunes subiecting the Kingdomes of Camboia Laniangh Lugor Patane Tenesary and diuers others This victorious King deceased Ann. 1605. and dying without issue left the Throne to his brother which was termed the White King of peaceable and milde disposition He lying on his death-bed Anno 1610. by the instigation of Iockrommeway one of his principall Lords who sought to deriue the succession vpon himselfe caused his eldest sonne to be slaine being a young man of great hope Yet his brother the second son succeeded and gaue Iockrommeway his desert This man had besides other slaues two hundred eightie Iapanders which to reuenge their masters death ran in ioynt furie to the Court and possessed themselues of the young King whom they compelled to commit vnto their massacring hands foure chiefe men as the authors of their masters death and after many other abuses forced Him to subscribe to a composition of their owne making and to giue them some of the chiefe Palapos or Priests for hostages and so departed with a great treasure vsing much violence at their departure the Siamites as meere spectators daring nothing to the contrary The King of Siam sent to the Iapanian Emperour to complaine of this insolence who promised to send these Iapanians to Him there to receiue their due punishment Generall Saris then in Iapan saw the men going to the Court as hee came from thence Vpon this newes the Kingdomes of Camboya and Laniangh rebelled and also one Banga de laa a Peguer who in the yeere 1613. reuolted to the King of Aua and came to him with fifty thousand of his country-men before subiect to the King of Siam The King of Laniangh made also an Expedition into Siam within three dayes iourney of Oudija hoping to find the Countrey still intangled with the Iaponian slaues but was met by the King of Siam and forced to retire But the report was saith hee that the two Kings had combined in league against the Siamite to dispossesse him being then of two and twentie yeeres which yet without intestine rebellion they are not able to effect On August the fourth 1612. the English arriued at Siam the town being thirty leagues vp the riuer Septemb. seuenteenth they had audience of the King who granted them free trade and a faire house The Country at this time of raining was couered with water October the twentie six they had such a storme that old folkes had not seene the like which besides other harmes blew downe the Kings fathers faire Monument Their ship was neere a wrack but by great care and paines was saued fiue of the company being drowned of which they supposed one to be deuoured of a Whale The Kings in the Indies are all Merchants none at Siam might buy any commodities till the King had first serued his owne turne §. III. Of the Kingdome of Malacca MAlacca is now subiect to the Portugals if not since our last intelligence taken from them by the Kings of Achin and Ior who held it in siege as the same went conquered by Alphonsus Albuquerke or Albiecher so King Emanuel in his Letter to Pope Leo containing all this exploit termeth him who was their greatest Conquerour in the Indies subduing more to that scepter then all before him or since Iohn de Barros relates at large the founding and proceeding of this City who writes that some two hundred and fiftie yeeres before the Portugals arriuall in the Indies it was first founded Anciently Cingapura was the chiefe place of trade habitation in all that coast which lies in the most Southerly point of all Asia about halfe a degree North from the Aequinoctiall then resorted to by the Merchants of China Camboia and the rest of the continent many Ilands to the East and West which they called Dibananguin and Atazanguin that is Leuant and Ponent or vnder the winds West and beyond the winds East all the Nauigation in those parts being by the Monsons or certaine winds which obserue their set seasons of the yeere In those times reigned in Cingapura one Sangesinga and in the neighbouring parts of Iaua one Paraerisae who dying left to
Paroes the Countrey being full of Riuers in which they goe to and fro with their Families as strange is the dwelling here on the Land their houses being set on high posts and their going vp on Ladders for feare of Tygres From hence to Pegu is tenne as is said before or eleuen dayes iourney by the Riuers as before is expressed where their Markets are as their dwellings vpon the water in Boates with a great Sombrero like a Cart-wheele to keepe off the Sunne made of Coco-Leaues They vse in riding to carry bits in their mouthes which make them swell and puffing cheekes The husbands buy their wiues and if they mislike put them away And if the wiues Parents will take away their daughters they must restore that which was giuen in price for her If a man dies without children the King is his Heire And if hee hath children the King hath a third they the rest They vse to carrie men somewhat after the fashion of Congo in a kind of Couerlet of Cotton called Delingo of diuers colours made commodiously to keepe off the Sunne and Raine and easie to lie on as a bed carried by foure men which alway runne from morning to night resting onely once in the day The wife children and slaues of the Debtor are bound to the Creditor who may carry the Debtor to his house and shut him vp or else sell the wife children and slaues The Noble and Ignoble obserue one fashion of attire differing in the finenesse of the matter which commonly is bombast One piece for a shirt another large and painted tied vp betweene the legges On their heads a kind of Mitre of the same and some like a Hiue they goe bare-foot but the Nobles vsually are carried in Delingos or on Horse-backe The women weare a smocke to the girdle from thence a strait cloth of purpose to shew that they are Women in sort before related They goe bare-foote their armes laden with Hoopes of Gold and Iewels and their fingers full of precious Rings with their haire rolled vp about their heads Many weare a cloth about their shoulders in stead of a Cloake In Pegu they vse much Opium Aracan is mid-way betweene Bengala and Pegu on the Coast Hee is able saith Fredericke to arme many Austs by Sea and by Land hath certaine Sluces with the which if the King of Pegu his greatest enemy assaulted his Countrey hee could at pleasure couer a great part with waters In Pegu they haue a custome of buying and selling by Brokers which vndertake for the performance on both sides Also that others standing by may know what is bidden for commodities they haue their hands vnder a cloth and by touching the fingers and nipping the ioynts each finger and ioynt hauing his proper signification they make vp their bargaines CHAP. V. Of the Religion in Pegu and the Countreys sometime subiect thereto THeir Varellaes or Idol-Temples in the Kingdome of Pegu are many They are made round like a Sugar-Loafe or a Bell some are as high as a Church or a reasonable Steeple very broad beneath some a quarter of a mile in compasse in the making of them they consume many Sugar-Canes with which they couer them from the top to the bottome Within they bee all earth done about with stone They spend thereon much gold for they be all gilded aloft and many of them from the top to the bottome and euery ten or twelue yeeres they must bee new gilded because the Raine consumeth off the gold for they stand open abroad Were it not for this vaine custome gold would there be good cheape About two dayes iourney from Pegu there is a Varelle or Pagode which is the Pilgrimage of the Pegues It is called Dogonne and is of wonderfull bignesse and all gilded from the foot to the top This house is fifty fiue paces in length and hath in it three Iles or Walks and forty great Pillars gilded which stand betweene them It is gilded with gold within and without These are houses very faire round about for the Pilgrims to lie in and many goodly houses for the Tallipoys to preach in which are full of Images both of men and women all ouer gilded I suppose it the fairest place in the world It standeth very high and there are foure waies to it which all along are set with Trees of Fruits in such wise that a man may goe in the shade aboue two miles in length And when their Feast-day is a man can hardly passe by Water or by Land for the great prease of people which resort thither from all places of the Kingdome There are on the shoares of Dogon two Statues which from the head down-ward represent young men but haue the faces of Deuils and two wings on their backes In Pegu there is Varelle or Temple like to this which the King frequented to doe his Holies therein mounting vp staires at the foot whereof were two Tygers gaping wide seeming as if they had beene aliue Besides the many Magazins or Treasuries full of Treasure which the late Braman King had hee had neere vnto the Palace a Court walled with stone the gates whereof were open euery day Within this Court are foure gilded Houses couered with Lead and in euery of them certaine Idols of great value In the first house was a great Statue of Gold and on his head a Crowne of Gold beset with rare Rubies and Saphires and about him foure little children of Gold In the second House is another of Siluer as high as an House set as it were sitting on heapes of money crowned his foot is as long as a man In the third house there is the like Idoll of Brasse and in the fourth of Ganza which is their Mony-mettall tempered of Lead and Copper In another Court not farre from this stand foure other Colosses or huge Images of Copper in Houses gilded faire as they are themselues saue the head Balby tells of fiue made of Ganza so monstrous that the toes of their feeet were as big as a man and sitting crosse-legged were yet as high as one could hurle a stone and were all gilded Fernandes relateth of threescore and seuen Images of Gold richly adorned with Iewels and three hundred threescore and sixe Combalengas or Gourds of Gold molten by the Kings Father each weighing a hundred fourescore pound besides his other Treasures to conceale which he slew two hundred Eunuchs his attendants Their Tallipoys before they take Orders go to Schoole till they be twentie yeeres old or more then they come before a Tallipoy appointed for that purpose whom they call Rowli Hee as chiefe and most learned examineth them many times Whether they will leaue their Friends and the company of all Women and take vpon them the habite of a Tallipoy If hee be content then hee rideth vpon an Horse about the streets very richly apparrelled with Drums and Pipes to shew that hee leaueth the riches of the
World to bee a Tallipoy In few dayes after he is carried vpon a Thing like an Horse-litter which they call a Serion vpon ten or twelue mens shoulders in apparrell of a Tallipoy with Pipes and Drums and many Tallipoys with him and all his friends which accompany him to his House standing without the Towne and there leaue him Euery one of them hath his House which is very little set vpon sixe or eight Posts to which they ascend on a Ladder of twelue or fourteene steps These Houses are commonly by the High-wayes side and among the Trees and in the Woods They goe strangely apparrelled with one Camboline or thin Cloth next to their bodie of a browne colour another of yellow doubled many times vpon their shoulders These two bee girded to them with a broad Girdle and they haue a Skin of Leather hanging on a string about their neckes whereon they sit bare-headed and bare-footed with their right armes bare and a broad Sombrero or shadow in their hands to defend them in Summer from the Sunne and in Winter from the raine They are shauen on their heads beards and all their bodies They obserue perpetuall Chastitie and are modest in their going When one of them dies his body is kept many dayes with Feasts and after is set on a high Scaffold many Tallapoys feasting about it Thus it is carried to the place of burning by a great number of people where it is consumed with sweet Woods to the bones these buried neere their Houses and the ashes cast into the water Balby resembles them in Habite and Ceremonies to their Friers They goe with a great Pot made of Wood or fine Earth and couered tyed with a broad Girdle vpon their shoulders which commeth vnder their arme wherewith they goe to beg their Victuals which they eate which is Rice Fish and Hearbs They demand nothing but come to the doore and the people presently doe giue them one thing or other which they put together in their Pot. They keepe their Feasts by the Moone and at a new Moone is their most solemne Feast and then the people send Rice and other things to that Kiack or Church of which they be and there all the Tallipoys of that Church meet and ate that which is sent them They Preach against all abuses and many resort vnto them When they enter into their Kiack at the doore their is a great Iarre of Water with a Cocke or a Ladle in it and there they wash their feet and then enter in lifting vp their hands to their heads first to their Preacher then to the Sun and so sit downe When the Tallipoys preach many of the people carry them gifts vnto the Pulpit where they sit and preach And there is one that sitteth by them to take that which the people bring which is diuided among them They haue none other Ceremonies nor Seruice that I could see but onely Preaching Bomferrus a Franciscan and after him Boterus say That they hold an innumerable multitude of Worlds from all eternitie succeeding one after another and also an innumerable number of Gods but not all at once They imagine that fiue haue gouerned this present World whereof foure are passed aboue 2090. yeeres agoe Now they are without a God and expect the fifth many Ages hereafter after whose death they conceiue that the World shall perish by fire and then another World shall follow and others Gods to rule it They recken likewise in the number of their Gods certaine Men which yet haue first passed into Fishes Beasts and Birds of all sorts After death they beleeue three Places one of Pleasure Scuum like the Mahumetane Paradise another of Torment Naxac the third of Annihilation which they call Niba The Soules after their phantasie abide in the two former places whence they returne so often into this life till at last they be holden worthy that Niba Hee addeth that they haue Couents or Colledges of Priests which liue three hundred together or more in one place haue no vse of Women are harbourers of Strangers and liue some of Almes some of Rents They haue like Nunneries also for the Women There is supposed to be in one Idol-Sanctuary whereof they haue many 120000. Idols They fast thirtie dayes in the yeere in which they eat nothing till night They are of opinion That he which in this world robbeth another man shall in the next world bee his seruant for recompence They hold it a sin also to kill a liuing creature although this be not strictly obserued amongst them Some Iewes are of opinion That this people descended of those Israelites which Salomon sent to Ophir which they place in this Kingdome But the Peguans themselues ascribe their Religion to a Dog and a China woman which escaped shipwracke The Deuill is highly worshipped of these Pegusians to whom they erect a stately Altar and adorne it with varietie of Flowers and Meates of all sorts so to fee and feede him that hee should not hurt them This is principally done when they are sicke for then they make Vowes and build Altars which they couer with Clothes and Flowers They entertaine him also with diuersitie of Musicke and appoint him a Priest whom they call the Deuils Father which procureth his Rites and Musicke Some as soone as they rise from their beds bring a basket of Rice and meates and a burning Torch in their hands running vp and downe in the streets openly professing to feede the Deuill to preuent harme from them that day And if Dogs follow them they hold them to be sent of the Deuill to deuoure those meates in his name Some will not eate till they haue first cast something behinde their backes to the Deuill And in the Country Villages some of the richer inhabitants leaue their houses furnished with store of food three moneths space to bee inhabited of him keeping meane while in the fields that so the other nine moneths they may bee out of his danger And howsoeuer the Tallipoys preach against this deuillish deuotion yet they cannot reclaim the people The Tallipoys euery Munday arise early and by the ringing of a Bason call together the people to their Sermons which are of Iustice to man but nothing of Religion to God They wash themselues once a yeere and the water wherewith they are washed the people account holy and reserue it for their drinke as a holy potion They hold that all which doe well of whatsoeuer Religion shall be saued and therefore care not as Balby affirmeth if any of their Nation turne Christian They haue many Feasts very solemnly obserued One Feast called Sapan Giachie is kept twelue leagues from the Citie whither the King rides in a triumphall Chariot with his Queene in exceeding pompe so adorned with Iewels that the eye cannot endure their shining his Nobles attending Another is kept in Pegu against which day all the Courtiers prouide them certaine Pillars or Images
esteemed the worst slaues of all India for that they are all Theeues and the Women Whores although this fault is common through all India no place excepted They haue a custome neuer to dresse or seethe meat twice in one pot but haue euerie time a new one Whensoeuer they are found in Adulterie they haue their Noses cut off and are thence forwards narrowly looked to that they keepe not each others company The Portugalls haue here Porto Grande and Porto Pequino but without Forts and Gouernment euery man liuing after his owne lust and for the most part they are such as dare not stay in their places of better Gouernment for some wickednesse by them committed In Bengala are found great numbers of Abdas or Rhinocerotes whose horne growing vp from his snowt Teeth Flesh Blood Clawes and whatsoeuer he hath without and within his bodie is good against poyson and is much accounted of throughout all India The skinne vpon the vpper part of this Beast is all wrinkled as if hee were armed with shields It is a great enemy of the Elephant Some thinke that this is the right Vnicorne because as yet there is no other by late Trauellers found but onely by heare-say Onely Lodouicus Vertomannus saith he saw a couple of those other Vnicornes at Mecca one whereof had a horne of three Cubits being of the bignesse of a Colt of two yeeres and a halfe old the other was much lesse both sent to the Sultan of Mecca for a rare present out of Aethiopia Gesner in his Booke of Foure-footed Beasts citeth this testimony and some others whereby he perswadeth that there are diuers sorts of these Vnicornes but it cannot seeme otherwise then strange that in this last hundred of yeeres wherein the World hath vn-veyled her face more then euer before none of credit that I haue heard hath affirmed himselfe to haue seene this Vnicorne but in picture And in picture they haue lately abused M.T. Coryate who writing that he saw Vnicornes at the Mogors or Mogols Court which as some that were there told me were Rhinocerotes they haue published the same with picture of the Painters Vnicorne with a long horne out of his forehead whereas this groweth out of the middle of the Nose and is but short the length of a mans hand being a large Hornes measure That which is reported of their vertue against poyson proceedeth from the hearbs which Bengala yeeldeth for in other places they are not neer the price of these There are here also certain wild goats whose hornes are in account against venome as I my selfe saith Linschoten haue proued The Kings of Bengala in times past were chosen of the Abassine or Aethiopian slaues as the Soldans of Cairo were sometime of the Circassian Mamalukes Northward from Bengala lyeth the Kingdome of Arracan before mentioned The great Can subdued these parts and the Kingdome of Mien about the yere 1272. while Marcus Paulus liued there Arracan Chandican and Siripur are by Fernandez placed in Bengala as so many Kingdomes Patane or Patenau by Fredericke and Fitch reckoned to another Bengalau Kingdome which our Country-man Master Fitch calleth the Kingdome of Gouren so that vnder this name Bengala are comprehended many Seigniories all or the most part now subiect to the Mogor §. II. Of Ganges and the Superstitions there obserued OVr Maps seeme not to describe the Riuer Ganges so will wee here terme it with Ortelius Castaldus Barrius and all our later Trauellers both Merchants and Iesuites according to the due course thereof For Chaberis they bring from the North enclining to the East Guenga from the West but Master Fitch which continued fiue months in passing downe first in Iamena from Agra which falleth into Ganges and then in Ganges it selfe to Bengala although he confesseth it may be done in shorter time saith it commeth from the North-west and runneth East into the Sea Some call Chaberis Ganges and some hold Guenga to be Ganges and some make but one Riuer of them both and hence may happily arise in part that seeking of Ganges so farre off Both Ganga and Ganges are in sacred account saith Barros and therefore the Mahometan Kings will not suffer the superstitious washing of the Ethnikes therein without a Custome or Imposition There is in Ganges a place called Gongasagie that is the entrie of the Sea in which are many Fishes called Sea-Dogs They which are weary of this World and desire to haue a quicke passage to Paradise cast in themselues here to bee deuoured of these Fishes perswading themselues that the next and readiest way thither is by their jawes Ganges ouerflowing his bankes in times past drowned many Villages which so remaine and hath changed his wonted channell the cause that Tanda a Citie of trafficke where the people goe naked to the waste standeth now a league from the Riuer It watereth a fruitfull Countrey and populous and as the Oceans high Collector receiueth into him many Riuers by the way some no lesse then it selfe so that in the time of raine you cannot see from the one side of Ganges to the other The superstitious opinion conceiued in those parts of this Riuer appeareth by the reports of all Emanuel Pinner at Cambaia obserued many to resort thither on Pilgrimage sometime out of that Citie foure thousand and was told by the Gouernour of Bengala vnder the Mogor then at Lahor that there came thither sometime three hundred thousand or foure hundred thousand Pilgrims And addeth That not long before his comming to Cambaia there assembled there to this deuout iourney fiftie thousand people Happy they esteeme that man which washeth himselfe therein and secure of saluation if at the point of death hee may drinke of this water Hee conferred with one Gedacham a great man which had been on this holy voyage and had there weighed his Mother three times first by her weight in Siluer secondly in Gold thirdly in Pearles all which he gaue to the poore A brother of his called Rau being to goe to the great Mogor offered one hundred and fiftie thousand Pardaws that his Pagods or Idols should send him good successe They make an Image also to this Riuer whereunto they doe diuine honor The King of Calecut and the other Kings of Malabar keepe a solemne feast euery twelue yeeres in honor of this Riuer because that long since a certaine Brachmane falsly accused fled vnto Ganges there led an austere life twelue yeeres worshipping that Streame and his Idoll to whom when hee purposed to returne home after those twelue yeeres expired that Image of Ganges appeared and said That on the last day of February he would appeare in a Riuer of his owne Countrey and cause the Waters thereof to arise and run backward in witnesse of his innocencie and bade him assemble all the Lords of Malabar to the sight which accordingly came to passe and the memorie thereof is by this Feast solemnized
Bannaras is a great Towne on Ganges to which the Gentiles out of farre Countries come on Pilgrimage The men are shauen all but the crowne Alongst the water-side are many faire Houses in which stand Images of euill fauor made of stone and wood like Leopards Lyons Monkeys Men Women Peacocks and Deuils with foure armes and hands sitting close-legged and holding somewhat in their hands There are diuers old men which on places of earth made for that purpose sit praying and they giue the people which by breake of day and before come out of the Towne to wash themselues in Ganges three or foure strawes which they take and hold them between their fingers where they wash themselues and some sit to marke them in the foreheads and they haue in a cloth a little Rice Barley or Money which they giue to these old men After that they goe to diuers of their Images and giue them of their sacrifices those old men in the meane while praying which maketh all holy They haue one Idoll called Ada with foure hands and clawes On certaine great carued stones also they powre Water Rice Wheat c. They haue a great place like a Well with steps to goe downe wherein the water standeth foule and stinketh by reason of those many flowers which they continually throw there into Many people are alwayes therein with imagination of pardon for their sinnes because GOD as they blaspheme washed himselfe therein They gather vp the Sand in the bottome as a holy Relike They pray not but in the water and wash themselues ouer-head lading vp water with both their hands and turne themselues about and then drinke a little of the water three times after which they go to their gods in their houses Some of them will wash a place which is their length and then pray vpon the earth with their armes and legs at length out and will rise vp and lye downe and kisse the ground twentie or thirtie times but wil not stirre their right foot Some vse fifteene or sixteene Pots little and great ringing a Bell while they make their mixtures ten or twelue times and make a circle of water about their Pots and pray others sitting by one of which reacheth them their Pots They say ouer these Pots diuers things many times which done they goe to their gods and strew their Sacrifices which they thinke are very holy and marke many of them which sit by in their foreheads esteemed as a great gift There come fiftie and sometime an hundred together to this Well and to these Idols About their Idols in some houses sitteth one in warme weather to blow the winde with a Fan vpon them And when they see any company comming they ring a little Bell and many giue them their almes None of these Idols haue a good face Some are blacke and haue clawes of brasse and some ride on Peacocks or other Fowles One there is alwayes attended with his Fan to make winde which they say giueth them all things both food and rayment Here some are burned to ashes some scorched in the fire and throwne into the water when they are dead the Foxes presently eat them The Wiues doe burne with their Husband when they dye if they will not their heads are shauen and neuer any account is made of them after If a Man or Woman be sicke and like to die they will lay him before their Idols all night and that shall mend or end him And if hee doe not mend that night his friends will come and sit a little with him and crie and after will carrie him to the water side and set him vpon a little raft made of reeds and so let him goe downe the Riuer The chiefe Idols are very euill-fauoured their mouthes monstrous their eares gilded and full of Iewels their teeth and eyes of gold siluer glasse coloured blacke with Lampes continually burning before them Into their Houses or Temples you may not enter with your shooes on When the scorched Indians are throwne into Ganges the Men swim with their faces downwards the Women with their faces vpwards which I had thought they had by some meanes caused but they denied it The people goe all naked with a little cloth about their middle Their Women are exceedingly on their necks armes and eares decked with Rings of Siluer Copper Tinne and Iuorie hoopes they are marked with a great spot of red in their foreheads and a stroke of red vp to the crowne and so it runneth three wayes Their marriages are in this sort The Man and the Woman come to the water-side where standeth a Bramane or Priest with a Cow and a Calfe or a Cow with Calfe these all goe into the Water together the Bramane holding a white cloth of foure yards long and a basket crosse bound with diuers things in it This cloth he layeth vpon the backe of the Cow And then he taketh the Cow by the tayle and saith certaine words Shee hath a Copper or a Brasse pot-full of water The man holdeth his hand by the Bramans hand and the wiues hand by her husbands and all haue the Cow by the tayle Then they powre water out of the pot vpon the Cowes taile which runneth thorow all their hands and they lade vp water with their hands and then the Brachmane tyeth their clothes together After this they goe round about the Cow and Calfe and giue some what to the poore there attending leauing the Cow and Calfe for the Bramans vse and offer to diuers of their Idols mony then lying downe vpon the ground they kisse it diners times and go their way Betweene this and Patanaw are diuers Theeues like the Arabians without certaine abode §. III. Of Patane Couche Orixa Botanter Candecan PAtane or Patanaw is a great Towne and long with large streets simple houses of earth couered with thatch the people tall and slender many old sometimes a Kingdome now subiect to the Mogor They haue gold which as in America they dig out of the Pits and wash the Earth in great Bolls The Women here are so decked with Siluer and Copper that it is strange to see and by reason of such Rings vpon their Toes they can weare no shooes Here I saw a dissembling Prophet which sate vpon an Horse in the Market-place and made as though hee slept and many of the people came and touched his feet with their hands and then kissed their hands They tooke him for a Great Man but I saw he was a lazie Lubber and there I left him sleeping The people here are great Praters and Dissemblers As I came from Agra downe the Riuer Iemena I saw also many naked Beggars of which the people make great account they call them Schesche Here I saw one which was a monster among the rest wearing nothing on him with a long beard the hayre of his head couering his priuities The nayles of some of his fingers were two Inches long for he would cut nothing from
him Neither would he speake but was accompanied with eight or ten which spake for him When any man spake to him hee would lay his hand vpon his brest and bow himselfe but speake he would not to the King The King of Patanaw was Lord of the greatest part of Bengala vntill the Mogoll slue their last King After which twelue of them ioyned in a kinde of Aristocratie and vanquished the Mogolls it seemes this was in the time of Emmaupaxda and still notwithstanding the Mogolls Greatnesse are great Lords specially he of Siripur and of Ciandecan and aboue all Maafudalim Nine of them are Mahumetans Thus Fernandes These Pataneans seeme by the Iesuites report to come of the Tartars In those parts they had many strange Ceremonies Their Bramans or Priests come to the Water and haue a string about their necks made with great Ceremonies and lade vp Water with both their hands and turne the string first with their armes within and then one arme after the other out Here also about Iemena the Gentiles will eate no flesh nor kill any thing They pray in the Water naked and dresse their meate and eate it naked and for their penance they lye flat vpon the earth and rise vp and turne themselues about thirtie or fortie times and vse to heaue vp their hands to the Sunne and to kisse the earth with their armes and legs stretched out along their right leg being alwayes before the left Euery time they lye downe they score it with their fingers to know when their stint is ended The Bramans marke themselues in their foreheads eares and throats with a kinde of yellow geare which they grinde euery morning they doe it And they haue some old men which goe in the streets with a boxe of yellow powder and marke them which they meet on their heads and necks And their Wiues doe come ten twentie and thirtie together to the water-side singing and there doe wash themselues and vse their ceremonies and marke themselues on the fore-heads and faces and carry some with them and so depart singing Their Daughters bee marryed at or before the age of ten yeeres The men may haue seuen wiues They are a craftie People worse then the Iewes The way from Bannaras to Patanaw is a faire and fertile Countrey beautified with many faire Townes I went from Bengala into the Countrey of Couche which lieth fiue and twentie dayes iourney Northwards from Tanda The King was a Gentile named Suckel Counse his Countrey is great and lyeth not farre from Cauchin-China All the Countrey is set with Canes made sharpe at both ends and driuen into the Earth and they can let in the water and drowne the Countrey knee-deepe In time of Warre they poyson all the waters The people haue eares which be maruellous great of a span long which they draw out in length by deuices when they bee young They are all Gentiles and will kill nothing They haue Hospitalls for Sheepe Dogs Goats Cats Birds and all other liuing Creatures When they be old and lame they keepe them till they dye If a man catch or buy any quick thing in other places and bring it thither they will giue him mony for it or other victuals and keepe it in their Hospitals or let it go They will giue meat to the Ants Their small money is Almonds which oftentimes they eat We passed thorow the Country of Gouren where we found but few villages and almost all Wildernesse for wee chose this Desart way for feare of theeues and saw many Buffes Swine and Deere grasse longer then a man and very many Tygres Orixa is the next Countrey which hath beene a Kingdome but conquered by the King of Patanaw and both since by Echebar Orixa stands sixe dayes Southwest from Satagan There is much Rice cloth of Cotton and cloth made of grasse called Yerua like silke They speake of the like in Virginia Through this Kingdome Fredericke writes a man might haue gone with Gold in his hand without danger while the old King reigned who so befriended Merchants that he tooke no custome of them And there were laden in the Port of Orisa yeerely fiue and twentie or thirtie Ships with Rice Lacca long Pepper Ginger Mirabolins and the Yerua aforesaid made of an herbe growing in the Woods wild then gathered when the boll is growne round as bigge as an Orange In the Hauen of Angeli are yeerely many Ships laden with many kindes of commodities Satagam is a faire Citie for a Citie of Moores and very plentifull sometime subiect to Patanaw In Bengala such is the estimation of Ganges that they will fetch of it a great way off though they haue good water neere and if they haue not sufficient to drinke they will sprinkle a little on them and then they are well From Satagam I trauelled by the Countrey of the King of Tippara with whom the Mogor hath continuall warre The Mogores which be of the Kingdome of Recon and Rame be stronger then this King of Tippara Foure dayes iourney from Couche is Botanter and the Citie Bottia the King is called Dermaine the People are tall and strong the Countrey great three moneths iourney and hath in it high Mountaines one of which a man may see sixe dayes iourney off Vpon these Mountaines are people with eares of a span long otherwise they account them Apes Hither resort many Merchants out of China and Tartaria From Chatigan in Bengala I went to Bacola the King whereof is a Gentile thence to Senepare and after to Simergan where they will eate no flesh nor kill no beast and thence to Negrais in Pegu and Cosmin Thus farre hath our Countrey-man led vs in the view of so many superstitions of these Bengalans and their Northerly Neighbours In that part of Botanter which is next to Lahor and the Mogor the People are white and Gentiles Their garments are close girt to them that a wrinkle or pleit is not to be seene which they neuer put off no not when they sleepe as long as they are able to hang on their head attyre is like a Sugar-loafe sharpe at the top They neuer wash their hands lest say they so pure a Creature as the Water should be defiled They haue but one Wife and when they haue two or three children they liue as brother sister Widdowers and widdowes may not marry a second time They haue no Idols nor Townes nor King in those parts of Batanter They haue their Sooth-sayers which they aske counsell of When any is dead they resort vnto these Wisards to know what is to be done with their dead They search their Bookes and as they say the word they burne them or bury them or eate them although they vsually feed not on mans flesh They also vse dead mens skulls in stead of dishes as in Thebet wee haue obserued the like custome They are liberall Almes-giuers They liue on Weauing and making Clothes which they sell at Calamur and
beene expelled the Hospitall But alacke for pitie of so rufull an accident a Hawke had beene admitted thither for the cure of his lame legge which being whole hee inhospitally slue many of these co-hospitall weaker Fowles and was therefore expelled this Bird-Colledge by the Master thereof For Men they had not an Hospitall that were thus hospitall to Fowles They haue certaine Religious persons called Verteas which liue in a Colledge together and when I went to their House they were about fiftie in number They ware white cloth were bare-headed and shauen if that word might bee applied to them who pull off their haire on their heads and faces leauing onely a little on their crowne They liue on almes nor receiue they but the surplusage of the daily food of him that giueth them They are wiuelesse The Orders of their Sect are written in a booke of the Guzarates writing They drinke their water hot not for Physike but deuotion supposing that the water hath a Soule which they should slay if they dranke the same vnsodden For the same cause they beare in their hands certaine little brushes with which they sweepe the floore before they sit downe or walke lest they should kill the soule of some Worme or other small creature I saw their Prior thus doing The Generall of this Order is said to haue an hundred thousand men vnder his canonicall obedience and is newly chosen euery yeere I saw amongst them little boyes of eight or nine yeere old resembling the countenances of Europe rather then of India by their parents consecrated to this Order They had all in their mouth a cloth foure fingers broad let thorow both their eares in a hole and brought backe againe thorow their cares They would not shew me the cause but I perceiued it was lest some Gnat or Flie should enter thither and so bee slaine They teach that the world was made many hundred thousand yeeres agoe and that God did then send three and twentie Apostles and how hath sent the foure and twentieth in this third age two thousand yeeres since from which time they haue had writing which before they had not The same Author in another Epistle saith That the most of the Inhabitants of Cambaia are Banians They eat no flesh nor â—ill any thing yea they redeem the beasts and birds maymed or ficke and carry them to their Hospitals to be cured In Guzarat he had seene many Gioghi a religious Order of Monks which yeeld to none in Penance and Pouertie They go naked in cold weather they sleep on the dung-hils vpon an heape of ashes with which they couer their head and face I saw the place where one of these Gioghi kept in the middest of the Citie Amadeba to whom in conceit of holinesse resorted more numbers of people then to the shoares of Lisbon at the returne of the Indian Fleet. This Gioghi was sent for by the Prince Sultan Morad sonne of the Mogor and refused to come bidding that the Prince should come to him It is enough that I am holy or a Saint to this end Whereupon the Prince caused him to be apprehended and being soundly whipped to bee banished This people killeth not their Kine but nourisheth them as their mothers I saw at Amadeba when a Kow was ready to die they offered her fresh grasse and draue he Flies from her and some of them gaue this attendance two or three dayes after till shee was dead A league and a halfe from this Citie I saw a certaine Coemiterium or burying-place then which I had neuer seene a fairer sight wherein had beene buried one Cazis the Master of a King of Guzarat who had erected this fabrike and three other were buried in another Chappell The whole worke and pauement was of Marble contayning three Iles in one whereof I told foure hundred and fortie pillars with their chapiters and bases of Corinthian worke very royall and admirable On one side was a Lake greater then the Rozzio at Lisbon and that building was curiously framed with faire windowes to looke into the Lake Balbi telleth of a certaine Temple at Cape Bombain not farre from Chaul which is cut out of a Rocke ouer the said Temple growe many Tamarinds and vnder it is a Spring of running water whereof they can finde no bottome It is called Alefante is adorned with many Images a receptacle of Bats and supposed the worke of Alexander the Great as the period of his Peregrination And hereto agreeth the report of Arrianus in his Periplus of many memorials and monuments of Alexanders Expedition to these Parts as old Chappels Altars Camping-places and great Pits These hee mentioneth about Minnagara which Ortelius in his Map placeth here-away Linschoten affirmeth the same things of their Pythagorean errour and addeth that they sometimes buy Fowles or other beasts of the Portugals which meant to haue dressed them and let them flie or runne away In the High-wayes also and Woods they set pots with water and cast Corne or other graine vpon the ground to feed the Birds and Beasts and to omit their charitable Hospitals before mentioned if they take a Flea or a Louse they will not kill it but put it in some hole or corner in the wall and so let it goe and you can doe them no greater iniurie then to kill it in their presence which with all intreatie they will resist as being a hainous sin to take away the life of that to which God hath imparted both soule and body and where words will not preuaile they will offer money They eate no Radishes Onyons Garlike or any kind of Herbe that hath red colour in it nor Egges for they thinke there is bloud in them They drinke not Wine nor vse Vinegar but only Water They would rather starue then eat with any but their countrey-men as it happened when I sailed from Goa to Cochin with them in a Portugall Ship when they had spent all their store the timefalling out longer then they made account of they would not once touch our meat They wash themselues euery time they eate or ease themselues or make water Vnder their haire they haue a star vpon their foreheads which they rub euery morning with a little white Sanders tempered with water and three or foure graines of Rice among it which the Bramenes also do as a superstitious ceremony of their law They sit on the ground in their houses vpon Mats or Carpets and so they eate leauing their shooes which are piked and hooked at the doore for the which cause the heeles of their shooes are seldome pulled vp to saue labour of vndoing them The Moores amongst them will sometimes abuse the superstition of these Cambayans to their owne couetousnesse bringing some Worme Rat or Sparrow and threatning to kill the same so to prouoke them to redeeme the life thereof at some high price And likewise if a malefactor be condemned to death they will purchase his life
Hermites reputed very holy Many Iuglers also and Witches which shew deuilish tricks They neuer goe forth without praying Euery Hill Cliffe Hole or Den hath his Pagodes in it with their Furnaces hard by them and their Cisternes alwayes full of water with which euery one that passeth by washeth his feet and then worshippeth and offereth Rice Egges or what else their deuotion will affoord which the Bramene eateth When they are to goe to Sea they will feast their Pagode with Trumpets Fires and hangings fourteene dayes before they set forth to obtaine a good voyage and as long after their returne which they vse to doe in all their Feasts Marriages Child-births and their Haruest and Seed-seasons The Indian women in Goa when they goe forth haue but one cloth about their bodies which couereth their heads and hangeth downe to the knees otherwise naked They haue rings thorow their noses about their legs toes neckes and armes and seuen or eight bracelets vpon their hands according to their abilitie of glasse or other metall When the woman is seuen yeeres old and the man nine they marry but come not together till the woman is able to beare children Mr. Fitch mentioneth the solemnitie of these marriages and the cause to be the burning of the mother when the father is dead that they might haue a father-in-law to bring them vp To leaue Goa with this Iland The Canaras and Decanijns weare their beards and haire long without cutting as the Bramenes They except from food Kine Hogs and Buffles They account the Oxe Cow or Buffle to be holy which they haue commonly in the house with them and they belmeere stroke and handle them with all friendship in the world feed them with the same meat they eate themselues and when the beasts ease themselues they hold vnder their hands and throw the dung away they sleepe with them in their houses hereby thinking to doe God seruice In other things they are as the Bramenes For those are the Laitie these are the Spiritualtie When they take their oathes they are set within a circle of ashes on the pauement and laying a few ashes on their heads the other on their breasts sweare by their Pagodes to tell the truth The Canarijns and the Corumbijns are the rustickes and Countrey-husbandmen the most miserable people of all India their Religion is much as the other They couer onely their Priuities and eate all things except Kine Oxen Buffles Hogs and Hens flesh Their women binde a cloth about their Nauell which reacheth halfe way the thigh they are deliuered alone by themselues without other helpe their children are brought vp naked till they be seuen or eight yeeres old without any trouble about them except washing them in a little cold water and liue to be an hundred yeeres old without head-ache or losse of teeth They nourish a cuffe of haire on their crownes cutting the rest When the man is dead the wife breaketh her glasse-jewels and cutteth off her haire his bodie is burnt They eate so little as if they liued by the ayre and for a penny would endure whipping In Salsette are two Temples or holes rather of Pagodes renowned in all India one of which is cut from vnder a hill of hard stone and is of compasse within about the bignesse of Village of foure hundred Houses with many Galleries or Chambers of these deformed shapes one higher then another cut out of the hard Rock There are in all three hundred of these Galleries The other is in another place of like matter and forme It would make a mans haire stand vpright to enter amongst them In a little Iland called Pory there standeth a high Hill on the top whereof is a hole that goeth downe on the Hill digged and carued out of the hard Rocke within as large as a great Cloyster round beset with shapes of Elephants Tygres Amazons and other like worke workemanly cut supposed to be the Chinois handy-worke But the Portugals haue now ouerthrowne these Idol-Temples Would God they had not set new Idols in the roome with like practice of offerings and Pilgrimages as did these to their Pagode I once went into a Temple of stone in a Village and found nothing in it but a great Table that hung in the middle of the Church with the Image of a Pagode thereon painted hellishly disfigured with many hornes long teeth out of the mouth downe to the knees and and beneath his nauell with such another tusked 〈◊〉 horned face Vpon the head stood a triple crowne not much vnlike the Popes It hung before a wall which made a partition from another Chamber like a Quire close without any light in the middle whereof was a little doore and on each side of it a furnace within the wall with certaine holes thereby to let the smoake or sauour of the fire to enter into that place when any offering should bee made Whereof wee found there some Rice Corne Fruits Hens and such like There issued thence such a filthy smoake and stinke that it made the place black and almost choaked such as entred We desired the Bramene to open the doore which with much entreatie he did offering first to throw ashes on our fore-heads which wee refused so that before hee would open vs the doore we were forced to promise him not to enter beyond the doore It shewed within like a lime-kill being close vaulted without hole or window neither had the Church it selfe any light but the doore Within the the said Cell hung an hundred burning Lampes and in the middle stood a little Altar couered with Cotton Cloth and ouer that with Gold vnder which as the Bramene told vs sate the Pagode all of Gold of the bignesse of a Puppet Hard by the Church without the great doore stood within the earth a great fouresquare Cisterne hewed out of freestone with staires on each side to goe downe into it full of greene filthy and stinking water wherein they wash themselues when they meane to enter into the Church to pray In the euening they carried their Pagode on Procession first Ringing a Bell wherewith the people assembled and tooke the Pagode out of his Cell with great reuerence and set it in a Palamkin which was borne by the chiefe men of the Towne the rest following with great deuotion with their vsuall noise and sound of Trumpets and other Instruments and hauing carried him a prettie circuit brought him to the stone Cisterne washed him and placed him againe in his Cell making a foule smoake and stinke and euery man leauing his offering behind him intended to the Pagode but consumed by the Bramene and his family As we went along by the wayes we found many such shapes vnder certaine couertures with a small Cisterne of water hard by and halfe an Indian Nut hanging thereby to take vp water withall for the Trauellers to wash and pray By the said Pagodes doe stand commonly a Calfe of stone and two little
superstition They marry but one wife and admit no second succeeding marriage The Bramenes must descend of the Bramene Tribe and others cannot aspire to that Priesthood but some are of higher account then other For some serue for messengers which in time of warre and among theeues may passe safely and are called Fathers They will not put a Bramene to death for any crime Heurnius reporteth that they haue bookes and Prophets which they alledge for confirmation of their opinions that they thinke God to be of blacke colour that they worship the herbe Amaracus or Marioram with many superstitious Ceremonies that they haue in their writings the Decalogue with the explanation thereof that they adjure all of their Society vnto silence touching their mysteries that they haue a peculiar language as Latine in these parts wherein they teach the same in their Schooles that their Doctors hallow the Sundayes in diuine worship adoring the God which created heauen and earth often repeating the sentence I adore thee O God with thy grace and aide for euer to take food from the hands of a Christian they account as sacrilege When they are seuen yeeres old they put about their necke a string two fingers broad made of the skinne of a beast called Cressuamengan like a wilde Asse together with the haire which he weareth till he is fourteene yeeres old all which time he may not eate Betelle That time expired the said string is taken away and another of three threeds put on in signe that hee is become a Bramene which hee weareth all his life They haue a Principall amongst them which is their Bishop which correcteth them if they doe amisse They marrie but once as is said and that not all but onely the eldest of the brethen to continue the Succession who is also heire of the fathers substance and keepeth his wife straitly killing her if he finde her adulterous with poison The yonger brethren lie with other mens wiues which account the same as a singular honour done vnto them hauing libertie as Balby affirmeth to enter into any mans house yea of the Kings no lesse then of the Subjects of that Religion the husbands leauing the wiues and the brethren their sisters vnto their pleasures and therefore departing out of the house when they come in And hence it is that no mans sonne inheriteth his fathers goods and I knowe not whether they may inherite that name of father or sonne but the sisters sonne succeedeth as being most certaine of the bloud They eate but once a day and wash before and after meate as also when they make water and goe to stoole They haue great cournuâ—s belonging to their Churches besides offerings and at set houres of the day resort thither to sing and doe other their holy Rites Twice in the day and as often in the night their Pagode is taken out of the Altar and set on the Bramenes head looking backward and is carried in Procession three times about the Church the Bramenes wiues carrying lights burning euery time they come to the principall doore of the Church which is on the West side thereof some Churches haue two doores on a side they set it downe on their offering-stone and worship it Twice a day they bring it to eate of their sod Rice as often it seemeth as the Bramene is hungry When they wash them which is often they lay a little ashes on their heads foreheads and breasts saying that they shall returne into ashes When the Bramenes wife is with childe as soone as he knoweth it he cleanseth his teeth and abstaineth from Betelle and obserueth fasting till shee bee deliuered The Kings of Malabar will scarce eate meate but of their dressing They are of such estimation that if Merchants trauell among theeues and robbers one Bramene in the companie secureth them all which Bramene will eate nothing of another mans dressing and would not become a Moore for a Kingdome Nic. di Conti saith he saw a Bramene three hundred yeeres old hee addeth that they are studious in Astrologie Geomancie and Philosophie To be short they are the Masters of Ceremonies and the Indian Religion in whose precepts the Kings are trained vp The Bramenes haue it seemeth much familiaritie with the Deuill so strangely doe they foretell things to come though they bee contingent They also interpret Prodigies Lots Auguries and thereby growe into great credit the people depending on them and the Kings becomming of their Order They perswade the people that their Pagodes doe often feast together and therefore would haue such dainties offered which they and theirs deuoure threatning if they be sparing and niggardly plenty of Plagues and diuine wrath Besides these Secular There are other Religious or Monasticall Bramenes which are called Iogues anciently called by the Greekes Gymnosophists because they went naked and so they still doe professing much austeritie of life at least for a time with long Pilgrimages and much bodily exercise little profiting the soule possessing nothing but want and beggarie seeking thereby to winne credite to themselues and their Sect The Verteas I take to bee another Sect the religious Votaries of the Banians or Pythagoreans Both those and these are kindes of Ethnike Monkes which professe by strict penance and regular obseruations to expiate their sinnes and procure saluation to their soules There are also some that liue as Heremites in Desarts some in Colledges some wander from place to place begging some an vnlearned kind are called Sanasses some contrary to the rest nothing esteeme Idols obserue chastitie twenty or fiue and twenty yeeres and feed daily on the pith of a fruit called Caruza to preserue in them that cold humour neither doe they abstaine from flesh fish or wine and when they passe along the way one goeth before them crying Poo Poo that is way way that women especially may auoid for their vow will not permit the sight of a woman These weare not the three threads which the other Bramenes weare neither are their bodies burned after death as of the rest yea the King himselfe honoreth them and not they the King some liue inclosed in iron Cages all filthie with ashes which they strew on their heads and garments some burne some part of their body voluntarily All are vain-glorious and seeke rather the shell then the kernell the shew then the substance of holinesse Xauerius once in conference with the Bramens demanding of them what their God commanded to those that would come to Heauen was answered Two precepts one to abstaine from killing of Kine in whose shape the Gods were worshipped and the other to obserue the Bramenes the Ministers of their Gods But they haue more mysticall learning which one of them secretly disclosed to the Iesuite This was of a famous Schoole College or Vniuersity of those Bramenes all the Students whereof at their first Admission he said were sworne by solemne Oath vnto
of the Tartarians subiect to the Muscouite I haue already spoken and the rest of the Muscouites Dominions especially the most populous ciuill wealthy yea the Imperiall City it selfe by most Maps is ascribed to Europe that I speake not of the vncertainty of that troubled Estate now these many yeeres whereof I would haue more certaine and setled Relations to bestow on our Reader which I hope with Gods helpe in our European Discouery shall be performed Now let vs ship our selues ouer for wee are not skilfull of Hanimants leapes vnto the Ilands hauing first feasted you with the Fruits and other Rarities of Nature in India CHAP. XII Of the Creatures Plants Fruits and Drugs in India §. I. Of their Beasts and liuing Creatures OF the Elephant and Rhinoceros is already spoken and of diuers others of their beasts The Elephant is of great vse both for warre and peace When the keeper employeth him in any burthen he getteth first on his necke and putteth his feet vnder the beasts eares hauing a hooke in his hand which he sticketh aboue betweene his eares where hee sayth I thinke it an errour his stones lie they bind the burthen with a rope which at his keepers bidding hee taketh in his mouth and windeth it about his teeth and so draweth the packe after him The Elephants are said to keepe themselues chastly to one Female which is thought to bring forth in a yeere and halfe or as Aristotle affirmeth two yeeres William Clarke which serued the Mogol diuers yeeres in his warres saith that he hath seene in one Army twenty thousand Elephants whereof foure thousand for warre the rest Females for burthens young c. In the engendring the Female lyes on her backe some say if any shall be witnesse of that Act the Elephant will seeke to kill them Their running mad once a yeere is in their season of lust nor doe they grow mad till they grow to a certaine age and those Males The wild ones keepe in Heards or companies all of one Males breed keeping together and sometimes perhaps more For Andrew Battell liuing nine moneths in the Woods of Afrike hath seene he sayd in a Heard hundreds of them They beare sayth Clarke but three men one before to guide another behind to make them goe the third in the midst for fight to which end they haue foure Peeces in a kind of Towre on their backe Christophorus Acosta Linschoten and other moderne Authors as also Aristotle Plinie Aelian and others of the Ancient relate strange reports of the Elephant For the Readers delight I will mention some An Elephant being weary hasted home his keeper after much entreaty not preuayling told him it was for the King of Portugals seruice which hee would haue him doe the beast answering hoo hoo which in the Malabar Language signifieth I wil I will as Acosta interpreteth fulfilled his request The same Elephant wanting his meate his Master said it was because his Kettle wherein he vsed to boyle it was broken and therefore willed him to carry it to the Tinker which hee did and brought it againe but ill mended whereupon he was sent againe and the Tinker to cry him amended it worse The Elephant carryes it to the Riuer which ranne by to see if it would hold water and finding it to runne came backe with great noyse and anger the Tinker entreates pardon and at the third time doth it well which yet the Elephant would not beleeue till by tryall hee saw it held water and then shewing it to the standers by that it would hold carried it home A Souldier hurled a Coco shell at an Elephant which because he could not then repay it put the shell in his mouth and a few dayes after seeing him in the street at Cochin he burled the same out of his mouth at the Souldier againe Another Souldier iniured the keeper of an Elephant which would haue reuenged the wrong but was forbidden by his said keeper but after espying the Souldier when his keeper was absent he tooke him vp in his trunke and ducked him diuers times in the water and then set him downe where he had taken him vp They are very ambitious One being vpbrayded of lazinesse by his keeper when as his burthen was to heauy for him to draw and therefore they had brought another Elephant to help him disdayning a companion thrust him away and drew him dead in the place Another in like case fell on his fore-legs and wept at his keepers chiding and although he admitted a companion till the greater difficulty was ouercome yet feeling it then in his owne power to draw he put away the other Elephant with his head and teeth to recouer his credit Plutarch tels of one which learned his Theatricall gestures practising them alone by Moone-light another which reuealed his keepers hard vsage to his Master with other like Stories Pliny reports things more incredible Of the admirable capacity gratitude and other qualities of this beast were tedious to recite An ample testimony hereof is the example of the King of Aua his Elephant before mentioned Plutarch Pliny and Aelian adde also Religion in washing himselfe adoring the Sunne lifting vp his trunke into the Aire but this was rather the Relaters Superstition as that which also followes in Plutarch of Ioues offence with Antiochus for offering foure Elephants in Sacrifice in expiation whereof hee made foure others of Brasse Galuanus in his Discoueries mentions a small vermine in Sian which cleaueth fast to the trunke of the Elephant and sucketh out his bloud and life his scull is so hard that it cannot be pierced with a Hand-gun he addes that in his Liuer is said to be the likenesse of men and women and he which hath one of them about him is safe from wounds by Iron Perhaps it is the Cabal a beast whose bone did so preuayle in Nahodabegua that no wounds so long as his chaine was on could bring any bloud from him as is before obserued in our Relations of Malaca The mightiest Elephant which euer I read of by many degrees if not some degrees beyond truth is that which Eleazar is said to kill which exceeded his fellowes and yet each of them bare sayth the Story two and thirty fighting men with their furniture in woodden Castles besides the keeper whereas Pliny and Aelian and Clarke speake but of three and other Moderne Obseruers but of fiue or sixe in those Towres girded for fight to the Indian and therefore the best Elephants Of the Rhinoceros is spoken before the best are in Bengala It is lesse and lower then the Elephant snouted like a Hogge with a horne therein whence he hath this name His skin seemeth as it were armed It is enemy to the Elephant As for the Vnicorne we haue before obserued That none hath beene seene these hundred yeeres last past by testimonie of any probable Authour for Webbe which sayth hee saw of them in Prester Iohns Court is a
meere fabler And Casper Swenckfield a Physician testifieth of the common Vnicornes horne that it is inferiour to Harts horne in efficacie against poysons and therefore not likely to bee it I could bee of opinion that the hornes in Venice and other places kept as Iewels are of the Sea Vnicorne a fish which hath a horne in the forehead or nose thereof Linschoten thinkes the Rhinoceros is the onely Vnicorne That the Rhinoceros is onely male and the Vulture onely female as Baubinus sheweth many Authours conceit is not only absurd but impious to hold Of the Tygers hath beene spoken and the harme they doe in Pegu Nicholas Pimenta reporteth That the Tygers Crocodiles and a certaine Lizzard or Newt Lerius saw the like in Brasile as great and as cruell as the former doe wonderfull spoyle in Bengala both by land and neere the shoares Hee tels of one strange escape of a man in a vessell neere the shoare assaulted at once by a Tyger from Land and by a Crocodile from the water and the Tyger with more swiftnesse and fury ayming at his prey passed ouer him into the Crocodiles mouth The admirable swiftnesse of this beast is recorded by Pliny Authours agree That both in Asia and Africa they rather prey on black people then on the white Europaeans A certaine Negro dreaming that he was torne of a Tyger the next night lodged in a safer place of the ship but there had his Dreame verified The Bengalans doe not feare them that superstitiously they giue diuers names vnto them thinking if they should call them by the right name they should be deuoured of them Gods Prouidence hath yet appeared in creating a little beast not bigger then a little Dogge which no sooner espieth this beast the most dreadfull of any in the World but presently assaults him and with barking makes him run away both beasts and men conueying themselues into places of safetie so that sometimes this rauener dyes of hunger Muske is made of a certaine beast called Gudderi which liueth as Polo sayth in Thebeth and hath a kinde of swelling neere the nauell which once in the Moone sheddeth his muskie bloud the most say it is a beast in China which feedeth onely on a sweet root called Camarus him they take and bruize all to pieces with blowes and lay him where he soonest putrifieth and then cut it out skinne and flesh together and tye it vp like balles or coddes Pantogia affirmeth That it is the stomacke of a beast somewhat greater then a Cat which liueth in the Woods in Countreyes adioyning to China How-euer our greatest sweete wee see is but rottennesse and putrifaction There bee in Malacca Sion and Bengala some Goats whose hornes are esteemed excellent against Poyson which Linschoten affirmeth of his owne experience As for Fowles they haue Parrots of many kinds some reckon fourteene and Noyras more pleasing in beauty speech and other delights then the Parrot but they cannot be brought out of that Countrey aliue Of Bats they haue as bigge as Hennes about Iaua and the neighbour Ilands Clusius bought one of the Hollanders which they brought from the Iland of Swannes Ilha do Cerne newly stiled by them Maurice Iland it was aboue a foote from the head to the tayle aboue a foot about the wings one and twenty inches long nine broad the claw whereby it hung on the trees was two inches the pisle easily seene c. Here they also found a Fowle which they called Walgh-vogel of the bignesse of a Swanne and most deformed shape In Banda and other Ilands the Bird called Emia or Eme is admirable It is foure foot high somewhat resembling an Ostrich but hauing three clawes on the feete and the same exceeding strong it hath two wings rather to helpe it running then seruiceable for flight the legges great and long they say it hath no tongue and that it putteth out the pisle backwards as the Camell that it deuoureth Oranges and Egges rendring the same in the ordure nothing altered It strikes with the heeles like a Horse will swallow an Apple whole as bigge as ones fist yea it swalloweth downe burning coles without harme and in a contrary extreme pieces of Ice Of the Birds of Paradise elsewhere is shewed the falshood of that opinion which conceiue them to want feet whereas they goe as other birds but being taken the body for the most part together with the feet are cut off and they being dryed in the Sunne are so hardened and closed as if Nature had so formed them This is testified by Pigafetta and the Hollanders and my kind friend and louing Neighbour Master Henry Colthirst hath had of them whole Of this Clusius in his Auctarium hath a large Discourse shewing diuers kindes of them a greater and lesse and sayth that Iohn de Weely of Amsterdam sold one of them which had feete to the Emperour 1605. But I would not herein be tedious Of the Birds and Beasts of India Acosta Linschoten Clusius besides Gesner and others can informe the studious They haue Crowes so bold that they will come flying in at the windowes and take the meate out of the dish as it standeth on the Table before them that are set thereat and are such vexation to the Buffles that they are forced to stand in waters vp to the necks that they may be rid of them Pyrard tels of the like Crowes in the Maldiues both dreadlesse and numberlesse and of great trouble which they haue there by the Gnats Rats Mice Dormice and Pismires noysome beyond credit as also Snakes and Sharkes He tels of Pingueys foules as bigge as Pigeons which so fill the Aire and Earth in some Ilands that they can scarsly set their foot free their Egges are hatched by the Sands which are white and subtile like that of an Houreglasse by reason of the heat They haue Rats which the Cats dare not touch as bigge as young Pigges which vndermine the foundations of houses in such sort with their diggings that they sometimes fall to the ground There are other little red Rats which smell like Muske Incredible is the scathe which they receiue in Goa by the Pismires which with such huge multitudes will presently assayle any thing that is fattie or to be eaten that they are forced to set their cupboords and chists wherein are their victuals and apparell with a woodden Cisterne of water vnder euery of their foure feete and that in the middle of the roome And if they forget to haue water in the Cisterne presently these Ants are all ouer and in the twinkling of an eye sayth Linschoten they will consume a loafe of bread The like Cisternes haue they for their Beds and Tables and for the Perches whereon they set their Canary birds which else would bee killed by Pismires yea though it hung on a string from the roofe of the house The poorer sort which want cupboords hang their
so vnconstant watery Element That the Earth and Sea make one Globe we haue elsewhere shewed in the History of their Creation In which the Earth being as it seemeth at the first forming of it more perfectly Spherical and wholy couered with Waters by the power of that Almighty Decree Word Let the waters be gathered into one place that the dry Land may appeare both the Waters as some gather were more condensate which before were more subtle and therefore occupied more roome and the Earth was in some places lifted vp in others depressed with deepe Furrowes and Trenches to make roome and conuenient receptacles for the Sea and withall fit matter yeelded for the eleuation both of Mountaynes aboue the ordinary height of the Earth and of the Earth and Continent also in the higher places whence the greatest Riuers deriue their Originall in comparison of the Lowes and Maritime parts where they empty themselues into the Sea This is the proper seate of the Element or Water called Aqua quast aequa of the equall and plaine face and superficies thereof or as Lactantius with a further fetch obserueth à qua nata sunt omnia because hence all things are bred and nourished Now because Waters are eyther without Motion as in Lakes or of an vniforme Motion as in Riuers or diuers as in the Sea the Heathen ascribed a Trident or three-fold Scepter to Neptune their supposed Sea-god That the Earth and Sea haue one and the same Centre both of Grauity and Greatnesse appeareth by this that the parts of the Earth and Water falling from a high place without other impediment haue the same direct descent a piece of Earth also falleth perpendicularly into the Water with equall and right Angles And that the Water naturally inclineth to a roundnesse appeareth in the small drops thereof which gather themselues into that forme and by the easier discerning things on shore from the tops then from the hatches of the ship in theâ—r Sea likewise by the eleuation or depression of the Pole and Stars no lesse in sayling then land-trauels to the North or South also in preuenting or lengthning the Sunnes light by sayling East or West as before hath beene obserued in the Spaniards and Portugals meeting at the Philippina's and differing a whole day in their reckoning the Portugals losing by meeting the Sunne in their Easterne course that which the Spaniards get by following him in a Westerne Yea euen in one dayes sayling this may be manifest as Record instanceth in a ship sayling West from Island in one of their dayes of twenty houres getting halfe an houre and in the next day returning with like swiftnesse loseth as much of the Sunne Yea in Riuers of very long course besides that descent before mentioned from higher to lower passages some obserue a kind of roundnesse or circular rising in compassing the Globe which else must needs be exceedingly difformed in the Riuers of Nilus Amazones and others which runne neere an eighth part thereof The Sea is great and wide sayth the Psalmist and at first couered the whole earth like a garment till for mans vse the dry land appeared which for mans abuse was againe in the dayes of Noah couered And had not God set the Sea a bound which it cannot passe it would so some translate it returne to couer the earth for euer It is his perpetuall decree who commanded and it was made that though the waues thereof rage yet they cannot preuaile though they roare yet they cannot passe ouer And thus many of the ancient and later Interpreters of Genesis doe auerre that the Earth is indeed lower then the Waters as in the beginning of this Worke is obserued as if God did by a kinde of miracle in Nature bridle and restraine the tempestuous force of the Sea Rerum omnium inualidissima to vse Basils words debilissimaque arena with Sand the weakest of all creatures Thus held Aquinas Carthusianus Catharinus and others Which opinion being granted how easie were it for the Sea to enclose the Earth in her watrie mantle and againe to make a Conquest of the drie Land hauing such forces of her owne and such re-inforcements from the Ayre and the Earth it selfe Her owne powers euen by order of Nature and proportion of the Elements cannot but seeme dreadfull in which as the Ayre exceedeth the Water and is it selfe exceeded of the Fire so the Water to some seemes no lesse to surmount the Earth as the lowest and least of the Elements And what Armies of exhalations doth the Sunne daily muster in the great Ayrie plaine which would succour their Mother in such an attempt Besides that euen the Earth as it is euery where compassed of the Sea doth compasse in it selfe so many Seas Lakes Riuers in the vppermost face thereof as professed partakers and the inward bowels thereof haue daily intelligence and continuall conspiracie with the waters by those secret pores and priuie passages whereby it commeth to passe that albeit All Riuers runne to the Sea yet the Sea is not filled And were it possible that so many worlds of waters should daily and hourely flow into this watrie world and that such a world of time together and yet the Sea nothing increased but that as Salamon there saith The Riuers goe to the place from whence they returne and goe that is they runne into the Sea and thence partly by the Sunnes force eleuated and restored in Raines and other Meteors partly by filling the veynes of the Earth with Springs doe both wayes returne againe in Riuers to the Sea This appeareth by the Dead Sea and by the Caspian which receiue many Riuers without open payment thereof to the Ocean and at the Straits of Gibraltar the Ocean commonly hath a current in at one end and the Euxine Sea at the other besides abundance of other waters out of Europe Asia Africa and yet is no fuller Many indeed are the wonders of the Lord in the deepe and this concerning the height depth and profunditie thereof one of the highest deepest and requiring the profoundest skill to search That the waters are gathered on swelling heapes in round forme compassing the Earth is already proued which to a vulgar capacitie may seeme to enforce a height of the water aboue some parts of the Earth but seeing that the earth and waters haue one Center and height is properly to bee measured by distance from that Center it seemeth vnlikely that the water should be higher then the Earth or altogether equall to the height thereof in whose Channels and concauities it is contayned And though the Sea swelleth and lifteth vp it selfe into that forme which best agreeth to that Globe which is compact of it and the Earth yet is it not capable being a liquid fluible body in the greatest depth and widenesse of such eleuations as wee see in high and Mountaynous Regions whereby the Earth seemeth to
exceed the due and iust proportion of her owne Globositie and thereby no lesse to excell the highest eleuation as wee may tearme it of the Sea then the Cliffes and Shores doe those Waters which approach them And what needs a conceit of miracle in the very ordinary constitution and conseruation of Nature though all Nature if wee regard it as a Creation by supernall power bee nothing else but miracle Some indeed dreame of I know not what proportion of the Elements wherby they would haue the Water to exceed the Earth as before is said and it is true that the vpper face and vtter superficies of the Waters for ought that is knowne to the contrary is as great as that of the Earth But if wee compare the depth of the Waters with the Diameter of the Earth we shall find that in most places the one is not so many Fathoms as the other is Miles Yea whoeuer soundeth at such depth And whereas the Diameter of the Earth is by some reckoned 8 11. Miles and by some more who euer cast Line and Lead into the Sea to measure a thousand Fathom Yea in Scaligers opinion the Earth is so much greater then the Water that if the Mountaines were cast downe into these watry receptacles and the Earth brought into a perfect roundnesse there would no place in it be left for the Water Record recordeth not so much as he yet holds the Earth almost ten thousand times as great as the Sea and all other waters And if wee receiue the Iewish Tradition mentioned by our Apocrypha Esdras this may bee more probable for hee saith that euen in the vtter face of the Globe the Waters were gathered into a seuenth part and sixe parts of the Earth kept drie Some imagine a bottomlesse depth passing quite thorow the Earth through which the Moone being in the other Hemisphere causeth the heightning of the Tides no lesse then when she is present in ours Which gaue no small helpe also in their conceit in the generall Deluge which if it be true addes a greater proportion to the Sea then wee haue obserued But because little reason and no experience can be shewed for this Assertion I will not insist in refutation But that Deluge being caused by breaking vp the Fountaines below and violent Stormes from aboue confute that opinion that the Sea should be higher then the Earth which then might haue effected the Floud without either of those former causes But why doe I drowne my innocent Reader with my selfe in these Depths of the Sea which some measure by the height of Hills others resemble those extraordinarie Land-heights to extraordinarie Whirle-Pooles but seeing the Sea is Tenant to the Earth which hath as before we haue said remoued it selfe in some sort to make way and roome for it the more ordinarie height and eleuation of the one may seeme to answere the more ordinary depth and descending of the other These bottomes of the Sea haue also their diuersified shape and forme as it were of Hillockes Mountaynes Valleyes with the Accliuities and Decliuities of Places as in the Shelues Shallowes Rockes Ilands appeareth And as the Land is not onely higher then the Sea at the shore so is it apparant that in remote places from the Sea the Land doth besides the exorbitant swellings of Mountaynes in the ordinary leuell exceed the height of Maritine regions which thence receiue those Riuers which require descent all the way of their passage which in some is one thousand in some two thousand miles And therefore is it likely also that the Sea answers in like proportion it being obserued to grow shallower neere the shoare and differently deeper in the farther recesse of the Maine §. II. Of the Saltnesse and Motions of the Sea THe saltnesse of the Sea some ascribe to the first Creation some to the sweat of the Earth roasted with the Sunne some to the saltnesse of the Earth especially in Minerals of that nature some to adust vapours parly let fall on the Sea partly raysed from it to the brinks and face thereof some to the motion of the Sea some to vnder-earth or vnder-sea fires of bituminous nature causing both this saltnesse and the motion also of the Sea and some to the working of the Sunne which draweth out the purer and finer parts leauing the grosser and baser behind as in this little world of our bodies the purest parts of our nourishment being employed in and on the body the vrine and other excrements remaining doe detaine a saltnesse I will not determine this question as neither that of the Ebbing and Flowing of the Sea which some say is the breath of the world some the fires aforesaid boyling in and vnder the water some the waters in holes of the earth forced out by Spirits some the meeting of the East and West Ocean some ascribe it to the Moone naturally drawing water as the Load-stone Iron some to the variable light of the Moone a variable light they all giue vs They that send vs to God and his Decree in Nature haue said what is the true cause but not how it is by Naturall meanes effected Certaine it is that the Ocean and the Moone are companions in their motion vncertaine whether the Ocean hath a naturall power in it selfe or from the Moone so to moue which is made so much the more doubtfull by reason that they follow not the Moone in all places of the word alike Vertomanum writeth that in Cambaia the Tides are contrarie to the course they hold in these parts for they encrease not with the full but with the wane of the Moone and so the Sea-crabs doe likewise In the Iland of Socotora Don Iohn of Castro obserued many dayes and found contrary both to the Indian and our wont that when the Moone riseth it is high Sea and as the Moone ascends the Tide descends and ebbeth being dead-low water when the Moone is in the Meridian and this operation hee found continuall With vs also our highest Tides are two dayes after and not at the very Full and Change About Vaygats Stephen Borrough found it to flow by fits very vncertaine Scaliger saith that the full-Moones at Calicut cause the encrease of the water and at the mouth of Indus not farre thence in the same Sea the new-Moones But what exceeding difference of the Tides doe wee find in the Downes and other places on our owne Coasts both for time and quantitie that at once in the compasse of ones sight there should bee both floud ebbe and these differing in degrees and that on some places of our Coast it should rise one fathom in some two in the Thames three at or neere Bristoll ten and on some part of the French coast neere Saint Malos fifteene whereas our shoare ouer against it riseth but two The like differences may bee obserued betweene the Tyrrhene Sea and that on the opposite coast
Disarius in Macrobius that the fresh waters which flow from so many Riuers being lighter then those on the Sea swimme on the top and are subiect to frost which the sea-Sea-water is not And this force of the fresh waters is common to most great Riuers as Plata Zaire and others and in the Euxine it is obserued of Phasis by Arrianus The thawing of those Frosts is the cause of those fogges and mysts which so much infest these Seas and are so great a hinderance in all Northerne Discoueries And hence in likelyhood came the Prouerbe of Cimmerian darknesse rather then from that Hansem which Haithon mentioneth a place of a hundred miles compassed with a wall of pitchie darkenesse whence sometimes the crowes of Cockes and like sounds are heard but none dare enter or other like fabulous conceits of the Poets From these darke mysts the Euxine is called also Mare Maurum or the blacke Sea it was in old time called the Sarmatian Cimmerian Taurican Caucasean Phasian Pontike and what other titles peoples hils riuers or speciall occurrents fixed on it Of the description thereof Arrianus hath written a whole Treatise and Stuckius hath largely commented thereon and Ortelius hath bestowed good paines in that argument to whom I referre the Reader Arrianus was employed in this Discouerie by Adrian the Emperour beginning at Trapezond where he set vp Adrians Image and where before that was a Temple dedicated to Mercurie and Philesius his Nephew He sayled from thence descrying and describing the Coasts Riuers Cities about this Sea In Phasis hee obserueth the lightnesse of that water fresh on the top salt in the bottome where it is mixed with the Sea or rather slideth ouer it They had heere a Law That none might carrie water into Phasis and if they had any in their ships they must at the entrence of this Riuer cast it foorth otherwise fearing an vnluckie and dangerous Nauigation The water of this Riuer hee saith will last vncorrupt ten yeeres This Phasis Aeschylus calleth the limite of Europe and Asia At the left hand of the entrance was set the Image of the Phasian Goddesse seeming by her Cymball in her hand and Lyons drawing her Charioa to bee none other then Rhea There also as a holy Relique was shewed the Anchor of the ship Argo which because it was of Iron seemed to our Author to be counterfeit especially there being the fragments of an Anchor of Stone which seemed more likely to be that of the Argonautes so much chaunted by the Poets Other monuments of Iason he found none But to looke backe to the Strait or Thracian Bosphorus hee there nameth the Temple of Iupiter Vrius Dousa and Gyllius report the pleasantnesse and fertilitie of these parts Heere did Iason sacrifice to the twelue Gods and built a Temple to them Apello had sixe Temples neare the Straits the most ancient at Chalcedon giuing place to none of the Oracles two at Bizantium and the other neere thereunto But with these and manifold other antiquities Gellius can best acquaint the more leysurely Reader Of all the Cities along this shore I cannot but mention Heraclea where were obserued the deuotions of Iupiter Stratius his Altars and two Oakes planted there in his honour by Hercules This Citie was also made famous by the Legend of Hercules descending to Hell of Cerberus Acheron and the like Of this Citie Memnon wrote a large Historie some parts whereof doe yet remaine Cotta after a strait siege subduing it to the Romanes among other spoyle seized vpon the pyramidall statue of Hercules whom hee would haue serue him in a thirteenth labour exceeding in sumptuousnesse greatnesse elegance neere to which was his Club of solid Gold as was also his Lyons skinne and his Quiuer Many monuments and offerings he carried out of the Temples Both Memnon and Aelyan tell of Dionysius sonne of Clearchus King of Heraclea which grew into so grosse and vnwonted degree of fatnesse that it made him vnfit not for State-affaires onely but for necessarie functions of life especially in his sleepe From which to awaken him this remedy was deuised to thrust long Needles into his flesh which whiles they passed thorow that new-come flesh and fatnesse were no more felt then of a stone till they came to the more naturall flesh of his body When he sate in Iudgement he had a kind of Cupbord which had the rest of his body leauing his face onely open to be seene Marcianus Heraclâ—otes one of this Citie had written a Periplus or Circumnauigation of these and other Seas But least I seeme frozen in these colder Narrations or to haue lost my selfe in these Cimmerian mysts I will get me out of this Sea and obserue the principall Ilands adiacent to Asia For if I should after all these Discourses of the Sea enter into a new of the huge Whales and other varieties of Fishes and Monsters inhabitants of the Sea which is thought to haue creatures resembling in some sort all those of the Land both Men and Beasts I should grow tedious and Gesner with others haue done it alreadie I shall finde more due place for the strangest in some other parts of this Historie CHAP. XIIII A briefe Suruey of the Ilands adioyning to Asia also some fancies of the Sabbaticall Riuer and inclosed Iewes §. I. The Ilands from Iapan to the Persian gulfe IF wee should shippe our selues for the Discouerie of the Ilands in the Northeast Seas of Asia wee were like to finde cold entertainment Sir Hugh Willoughby with his Company lost themselues in this being frozen to death Stephen Burrough after attempted and found out scarse worth the finding Vaygats and Noua Zembla As bad or worse hath beene the successe of Pet Iackman and others both Dutch and English And the Russians reports to Heberstein are in some things so fabulous as of their Slata Baba and of men dying euery Nouember and reuiuing in Aprill following that a may well suspend his credite to the rest What Balakus in his letter to Mercator Hesselius in his late Maps of these parts or any other haue written will bee but meane Spokes-men to procure any Reader with vs in this North-east Discouerie Steering therefore another course and coasting another way to the East and South parts of Asia let vs take a briefe suruey of that World of Ilands in those Indian Seas reseruing a more full Description of the chiefe of them to the Chapters following and then proceed to a more leysurely view of the Arabian and some of the Mediterranean Ilands And first in this course we are encountred with the Iland or Ilands rather bearing the name of Iapan the principall whereof are three of which more afterwards Some mention beleeue it that list neere to Iapan certaine Ilands of Amazons with which the Iaponites yeerely haue both worldly and fleshly traffique and when a Ship commeth from Iapan so many women as there
are men come to the shore and leaue each a paire of shooes with her marke which who so taketh vp is her Paramour These are seconded by the Ilands of China which doe as it were hedge and fence it in of which there is little in Authors worthy mentioning In Macao or Amacao the Portugals haue a Colonie but the chiefe Iland of China is Anian in the Gulfe of Cauchin-China Further from the Continent from Iapan Southwards are many Ilands called by the names of Lequio the greater and the lesse rich in Gold nigh to the same is Hermosa and next to these the Philippinae so called of Philip the second King of Shaine by whose charge and charges they were discouered in the yeere 1564. long after that Magellanus had lost his life in the discouerie of these parts Some make this name hold some proportion to the Spanish Ambition calling all the Ilands Philippinae which are betweene New Spaine and the Gulfe of Bengala in all after their account eleuen thousand whereof onely thirtie are subiect to the Spaniard as Thomas à Iesu hath obserued But of all these afterwards for here wee but mention them They begin their reckoning at Noua Guinaea where first wee see Cainam The next Banda which name is proper to an Iland so called and common also to her neighbours Rosolarguin Ay Rom Neyra in foure degrees to the South which alone in the world are said by some to bring foorth Nutmegs and Mace The men heere are Merchants the women attend to Husbandrie The Ilands del Moro abound with Rice and Sagu the pith of a Tree which yeeldeth Meale where are wild Hennes which sit not on their Egges but burie them a good depth vnder the sand where the Sunne hatcheth them They haue no Kine but a Fish of like lineaments which they take in their Nets Gilolo hath a Mahumetane Prince and is a great Iland the people are Men-eaters Amboyno is the name of many Ilands rude both in soyle and people which eate their owne Parents when they are old Dauid Middleton in a written Discourse of one of his Indian Voyages mentioneth an Iland amongst or neere these of Amboyno called Bangaia the King whereof is a Gentile A Hollander heere obtayned such sway that none durst displease him Hee had two houses full of the Daughters of the Inhabitants which best liked him besides many Slaues of both sexes His life is meerely Epicurean hee will dance and sing and be drunke two dayes together nor will hee be commanded by any of his Countrey-men Hee is Collector or Treasurer to the King of Ternate in those parts and sends him what hee can spare At Banda the Hollanders would not suffer the English to trade and euery where else both East and West and North and South as may be instanced in the particulars if force or fraud by slaunders raysed on our people can effect it they testifie that gaine is more precious to them then the loue of our Nation Neere to the Ilands last mentioned are the Moluccae fiue in number others reckon more Ternate Tidor Motir Macbian and Bachian famous through the world as being Natures Store-house of Cloues Their worship is directed to the Sunne Moone and other heauenly and earthly Creatures The King of Tidores chiefe Priest came aboord the Consent of which Ship Dauid Middleton was chiefe In the Moluccas are found those admirable Birds of Paradise or as the Portugals call them fowles of the Sunne The Selebes abound with Gold abandoned of goodnesse peopled with Idolaters and Men-eaters The Ilands of Moratay are more Northerly where Battata-roots is their Bread their neighbours fare in the Ilands of Tarrao Sanguin Solor and others In those Ilands which more properly beare the Philippine title Mindanao is of very large circuit and hath diuers famous Cities Tendaia for her excellence was by the first Discouerers called the Philippina Luzzon incompasseth a thousand miles in which the Spaniards haue built a Towne called Manilla and haue thither carried Cattle for breed This Citie standeth in fourteene degrees and a quarter Borneo is reputed as bigge as Spaine richly attended with many Ilands of smaller circuit It hath a Citie of the same name founded on Piles in the salt water with sumptuous buildings of hewed stone couered with Coco leaues The King is a Mahumetan At Sagadana in this Iland there is an English Factorie The greater Iaua is by Scaliger called an Epitome of Summe of the world rich in many commodities The Cabal is a wilde beast in this Iland whose bones doe restraine the bloud from issuing in wounded parties The South part is Gentiles as the countries within the land but towards the shore they are Mahumetans Touching the lesser Iaua there is some controuersie which should be it The Straits of Sincopura are dangerous not aboue a Musket shot ouer there are two ledges of Rocks on either side at the entrance and within sunken rocks Betwixt Malacca and Samatra Nature hath as it were sowed that Field of waters with Ilands the principall of which is Bintam Samatra within the Countrey is Ethnikes towards the Coast are Moores an Iland large rich and populous diuided into many Kingdomes The Gulfe of Bengala is as it were guarded with a double ranke of Ilands which Neptune hath set as Garrisons of those Seas But these all are not worthy the honour due to Zeilan called in old times Taprobana which name others apply to Samatra From thence alongst the coast of India are seene few Ilands of any greatnesse but further into the Sea are the Maldiua so called of Maldiua one of their number whose name signifieth a thousand Ilands Hieronymo de Sancto Stephano numbreth them betweene seuen and eight thousand some of which are diuided by larger Seas some by smaller armes the Ocean somewhere with his greatnesse threatning to swallow them and in other places as curious of his delightfull search stealing rather then forcing a separation prouoking the passengers to communicate in his sports who sometimes helped with some ouer-growing Tree can leape from one Iland to another Yet hath not Nature thus diuersifying their situation yeelded them diuersitie of her riches sauing that it seemeth here shee hath chosen her chamber for the Palme or Coquo-nuts which in other places shee hath in comparison but scattered here stored that by this store the people might supply all their other wants Yea besides the Land-Coquo there groweth another vnder the water bigger then the former a speciall Antidote for poyson The Inhabitants are addicted to subtletie and sorcerie and in the Ilands next to the Continent Moores beare sway in the rest Pagans Other Ilands of smaller reckoning we reckon not Diu hath long beene famous for the warres therein vainly attempted by the Turke and Indians against the Fortresse of the Portugals §. II. The Persian Gulfe and of the Passage downe Euphrates thither the Sabbaticall streame and
learned labours will giue him good directions He saith it is the same which Brocard in his Description of the Holy Land calleth Valania hee also correcteth the vsuall Translations of Ptolemey and Iosephus learned Casaubon is of his minde and addes other things ridiculous enough out of the Rabbines out of whose muddie Lakes this Riuer floweth to enclose the fabulous Iewes aforesaid If any maruell why in a Discourse of the Sea wee adde this I answere that wee cannot finde the Land whereto it is due and therefore one absurditie must follow another But let vs proceed §. III. Of the Red Sea Sir H. MIDDLETONS taking and of Rhodes and Cyprus THe Red Sea or Arabian Gulfe seemes vnwilling to be the Oceans subiect so many small Ilands doth she continually muster in resistance besides her vndermining the the Sea with her shallow Channell conspiring the destruction of many heedlesse Mariners that here will aduenture as tenants to the Sea in their mouing houses Once by a mightier hand was it helped to preuaile against the Seas force to discouer a dry Land in the middest thereof and with her watery erected wals to guard those new passengers till the same hand reuersed it or rather rewarded the then empty belly thereof with the prey of so many thousand Egyptians Babelmandel Camaran and Mazua are accounted amongst the chiefe of these Isolets Suachen hath most souereigntie being the Seat of the Turkish Bassa for Abassia Arianus in his Periplus of the Red Sea and Agatharchides in a Treatise of like Argument mention not many Ilands therein Orine Alalaeae Catacumene and that of Diodorus in the mouth of the Strait Don Iohn of Castro hath written an exact Treatise from his owne experience of these Seas and Ilands which Master Hakluit hath in a written Copy out of which we shall obserue more in our coasting about Afrike Thomas Iones who was in the Ascension in this Sea speaketh of twelue or thirteene desolate Ilands where they found refreshing with Cokos Fish and Turtle-doues whereof one may with his hands take twenty douzen in a day The Straits are a mile and an halfe ouer but now not chained Mokha is the chiefe Staple of Indian Commodities which passe that way to Cairo and Alexandria This Moha or Mokha is eighteene leagues within the Bab and hath beene often visited by English ships but in the yeere 1610. they dealt treacherously and barbarously with Sir H. Middleton and his Fleete both here and at Aden Aden hath beene of great trading a great Citie now ruinated neither shops of any account within it nor shippes of Merchandize without adorning the same as in times past Neither doe the Turkes deserue better who tooke it by treachery at first hanging vp the King comming to visit them and keeping or rather losing and lessening it still by like treachery Thus dealt they with Captaine Downton his Company in colour of Trade surprising twenty and making them prisoners and yet worse was the Generall dealt with at Moha The Aga after much protestation of loue and vesting him publikely to testifie the Grand Signiors Grace in cloth of Gold giuing leaue to set vp their Pinnasse with many offices and offers of kindnesse on the eight and twentieth of Nouember suddenly assaulted the English killed eight knocked downe the Generall and tooke him with eight and fortie of his company and Master Pemberton also with nine of his Men. They attempted presently to surprise the Darling with three great Boates full of Souldiers where they found the Trumpeter asleepe and slue him with another The decke vpon occasion of romeaging that day for Quick-siluer was couered with victuals none of the companie fearing or prepared for offence or defence Happily one threw forth a barrell of poulder and disturbed them with fire which when their Captaine Emer Bahare cryed to cut the ships cables made them mistake and cut the Boat-ropes so driuing away leauing their Captaine and sixe and twentie more behinde to the slaughter And with a Peece they gaue present warning to the Trades Increase Sir Henries ship so that their villanie succeeded not by Sea their intent being to become Masters of all The next day Sir Henrie Middleton with seuen more all chained by the necks were brought before the Aga who sternely demanded how he durst come into their Port of Moha so neere their holy Citie of Mecca being the Port and Doore thereof adding that the Bassa had order from the Great Turke to captiuate all Christians in those Seas although they had His Owne Passe He pressed the Generall to write to the Ships that they should come on shore out of the water into this fire and not preuayling caused Him to be taken out of his chaine and coller and clapping a great paire of fetters on his legs and manacles on his hands separated from the rest of his companie laid him in a dirtie dog-kennell vnder a paire of staires At night the Consull of the Banians intreated some mitigation so that he was remoued to a better roome but lodged on the bare ground continuing in this miserie They hoped meanewhile for want of water and victuall to obtayne the ships till December 20. Order then came from Ieffar Bassa to bring them to Zenan or Sinan chiefe Citie of Yeoman or Ayaman Then being re-examined as before His Irons were knocked off and with foure and thirtie more English hee was sent thither the Turkes themselues pitying their manacles and some of them doing them fauours Master Pemberton made a strange escape Zenan is ninescore miles from Moha North North-west in 16. 15. There they arriued januarie 5. being their Diuano or Councell day conueyed as in great pompe and triumph one by one The Generall was carried vp into the Castle to a roome twelue steps high where two great Men tooke him by the wrists and led him to the Bassa sitting at the vpper end of a long Gallerie couered on the floore with Turky carpets and when hee came within two yards of Him he was staid the Bassa with frownes demanding his countrey and other questions like those of the Aga. Then was he with foure or fiue more committed to the Keepers house ; the rest to the common prison clapped in Irons where they had with their small allowance starued if the Generall had not releiued them by the meanes of some of the Turkes themselues by promises and other meanes become their friends On Ianuarie 17. arriued nineteene more of those which had beene betrayed at Aden On the 11. of Februarie they were all freed of their Irons whereas they heard their intent had beene to cut off the heads of the chiefe and make slaues of the rest and at last with faire promises returned to Moha in the beginning of March And on the 11. of May the Generall made his escape by this deuice He sent to the ship for prouisions as for longer stay and especially for Wine and aquavite which hee gaue bountifully amongst his
had his skinne painted with a hot Iron Pensill he and his people at Magellan's peswasion were baptized and burned their Idols which were made of hollow wood with great faces and foure teeth like Bores tuskes in their mouthes painted they were all ouer but had only a forepart and nothing behind They weare in their yard a nayle of Gold They had many wiues but one principall They obserued many Ceremonies in killing a Hogge in Sacrifice as it seemed to the Sunne After the sounding of their Cymbals and certaine Cates set downe in platters two old women came forth with Trumpets or Pipes of Reed and did reuerence to the Sunne and then clothing themselues with sacred Vestments one of them put about her fore-head a haire-lace with two hornes holding another heire-lace or skarfe in her hand and so beganne to sound dance and call vpon the Sunne wherein she is followed by the other both of them in this manner dancing about the Hogge which is there fast tyed The horned Beldame still muttereth certaine words to the Sunne and the other answereth her then doth shee take a cup of wine and after some Ceremonies powreth it on the Hogge and after that with a Launce after dances and flourishes she killeth the Hogge All this while a little Torch is burning which at last she taketh into her mouth and byteth it and the other woman washeth the Pipes with the Swines bloud and with her finger embrewed with bloud marketh the fore-head of her husband first and then of the rest Then doe they vntire themselues and onely with women associates eate the cheare in the platters and after sindge the Hogge and eat him Without these Ceremonies they eat no Swines flesh From hence Magellan went to Mathan where in a battle with the Ilanders he was shine In Pulaoan they keepe Cockes for the game but eate not of their flesh forbidden by their Superstitions In Ciumbubon they found a tree which had leaues like those of the Mulbery hauing besides on each side of the leafe as it were two feete with which as if it had beene mouing and sensible it would stirre and goe vp and downe Pigafetta kept one eight dayes in a platter and when he touched it presently it would flee from him and moue vp and downe he thought it liued of the ayre In Burneo the people are partly Moores and partly Gentiles and according to their Religions haue two Kings and two Royall Cities situated in salt-Salt-water The Moores when they kill a Hen or a Goat vse first certayne words to the Sunne The Gentiles worship the Sunne and Moone esteeming the one Male and the other Female him the Father this the Mother of the Stars whom also they reckon in the catalogue of their Demi-gods They salute the Sun in his morning-approach with certaine Verses and adoration which they also performe to the Moone and demand of them children riches and other their necessaries After death they expect no future state The Spaniards heard of great Pearles as bigge as Egges which the King of Burneo had and if you beleeue them they tooke an Oyster themselues whose fishie substance weighed seuen and fortie pounds The Moore King in Burneo was serued in his Palace and attended only by women and Maydens In Gilolo they are likewise some of the Arabian Sect the others Gentiles The Moores had two Kings of their Law each of which had sixe hundred children The Gentiles vsed to worship the first thing they encounter in the morning all the day following They were sometime man-eaters some of the Ilanders were by the Portugals conuerted but the King being poysoned by a Mahumetan they declined Yet one Nobleman named Iohn first killed his wife and children with his owne hands lest they should apostatize and then offered himselfe to endure any torment §. II. Of the Moluccos Banda Amboyna and Selebes THe Moluccos are vsually reckoned fiue as before is said but many other Ilands are subiect to them and by some Authours called also by that name The King of Ternate is said to haue seuenty Ilands vnder his subiection and in his Port representeth great Maiesty Both heere and in Banda the Mahumetan Superstition hath set footing and preuayled as in the other adioyning Ilands the Moores being as zealous to winne Proselites as to enrich themselues None of these Ilands is aboue sixe leagues in compasse enriched with Cloues but of other fruits barren and poore One tree they haue which out of the cut branches yeeldeth a white wholsome and sauourie liquor for drinke they call it Tuaca and the pith thereof affoordeth them meate called Sagu tasting in the mouth like sowre Curds melting like Sugar whereof they make certayne Cakes which will endure good for food ten yeeres HONDIVS his Map of the Indian Ilands INSULAE INDIAE orientalis The Cloue-trees not onely sucke vp all the moysture of the Earth where they grow disdayning any other plant should grow neere them like our Inclosers suddenly drinking vp all the Heauens liberality in showres but with their thirsty appetite intercept the running waters that descend from the Mountaines before they can betake them to their Mothers lap the Oceans refuge In this Iland are said to bee men hauing anckles with spurres like to Cockes heere are Hogges with hornes a Riuer stored with fish and yet so hot that it flayeth off the skin of any creature which entereth it Oysters so large that they Christen in the shels Crabs so strong that with their clawes they will breake the Iron of a Pick-axe stones which grow like fish whereof they make Lime In Ternate is a Mountayne which as it were angry with Nature for being fastned to the earth doth not only lift vp his high head aboue the Ayrie Regions of cloudes but endeuoureth also to conioyne it selfe with the fiery Element wherewith it seemeth to hold some entercourse with dreadfull thunders belching out light flames mixed with a darke smoke like proud Greatnesse wasting it selfe with it owne flames and filling the neighbouring-valley with ashes It is not much aboue a hundred yeeres since first the Sect of Mahumet entred the Moluccas But now both heere and in Amboino the Iesuits haue their Residences and haue perswaded many to their Catholike Faith and whipping Processions Stephan ab Hagan in the yeere 1605. wanne this Iland of Amboino and the Fort of the Portugals to the States it is a Cloue-Iland The King of Ternate is Mahumetan In Ternate theft is neuer suffered vnpunished the Hollanders saw a Boy of eleuen or twelue yeeres for stealing a leafe of Tobacco led vp and downe with his hands bound behind him for a publike spectacle and derision to other Boyes They mayntaine deadly wars with the Portugals and spare none of them that they can get If an Eclipse of the Sunne or Moone happen they howle and make piteous lamentation perswading themselues that their King or some great man amongst them will
dye Experience thereof was the sixt of August 1599. when the Moone was eclipsed about eight of the clocke at night they euery way by crying out by strange gestures praying and beating their Basons and Drummes expressed a lamentable passion of griefe for the feare aforesaid And the eclipse being past when they see that neither the King nor any other is dead they obserue the next day solemnely ly festiuall with publike Procession of old and young of all sorts They esteemed it a Miracle when the Hollanders told them that there were in their Country which could prognosticate of Eclipses long before Columbus vsed the like simplicity of the Iamaicans to his preseruation for when they forsooke him hee threatned vnto them the anger of God whereof they should see an euident token in the darkening of the Moone within two dayes which according to the naturall reuolution of the Heauens knowne to Columbus comming to passe the Ilanders with dread and feare shewed all readinesse to his Seruice The conceits of the Moones Eclipse haue beene diuers some Indians thinking that shee was whipped by the Sun till the bloud followed the Greekes attributing the same to Thessalian Charmes for remedy whereof they vsed to beat on Instruments of Brasse and lighted Torches and cast fires vp towards Heauen And the Athenians persecuted naturall Philophers and Meteorlogians as aduersaries to Diuinitie as appeareth in Diagoras Protagoras and Socrates till Plato brought them to another mind Plutar. Nicias The water about Ternate is so cleere that they fish by the eye and can see the Anchors in the bottome of the water at sixteene or seuenteene fathome deepe as if it were but a foot and espy euery fish which passeth to no small aduantage of their fishing When the King goeth to the Mesquit a Boy goeth before which beareth his Sword on his shoulder and in the other hand a Kid after him follow the Kings Souldiers After them another with a Censer Next to whom commeth the King with a Tiresold ouer his head to keepe off the Sunne When they are come to the doores there are vessels of water to wash their hands and feete before they enter and then the floore is couered with white cloth whereon they prostrate themselues with their faces to the earth softly mumbling their Mumpsimus-deuotions In the middest is a Pulpit spread with white cloth In stead of a Bell they haue a great Drum hanged vp which they beate with Clubs They haue in euery Temple also one Bell but without a clapper All come at that peale or sound with their weapons armed The Moluccians are better proportioned then other Indians haue more beard which the elder men nourish and weare long for their greater authority browne of colour and meane of stature For valour they haue not their like in all India especially those of Ternate chusing rather to dye then flee and esteeming it a great credit to fight against greater multitudes Their shields are of wood two spans broad and 4. foot long They are exceedingly addicted to sloth and ease none working in any Handicraft their houses are of Timber and Reeds without one nayle in them which their slaues build and doe also their other labours They haue no money and the siluer which they haue is employed to vessels of plate Their riches are their Cloues wherewith they prouide them of other necessaries They neuer see their wiues till they are married nor the wiues them Makian and Moher are now subiect to the King of Ternate Tidore and Batian haue their peculiar Kings This people haue the power to elect their King so that they choose one of the Royall and ancient Family The King of Ternate calleth himselfe King of Gilolo whereof hee hath but a part and that by conquest The birds of Paradise saith this Authour haue two feet as well as other Birds but as soone as they are taken they are cut off with a great part of their body whereof a little is left with the head and necke which being hardned and dryed in the Sunne seeme to be so bred The Moores made the Ilanders beleeue that they came out of Paradise and therefore call them Manucodiata or holy Birds and haue them in religious account They are very beautifull with varietie of feathers and colours Amboyna bringeth forth Orenges Citrons Lemmons Cloues Coquos Bonanas Sugar-canes and other fruits being a very fertile Iland The Inhabitants are simple liue sparingly and are attired like other the Moluccans They spend much Rice whereof they make loaues like Sugar-loues They haue Gallies after their manner formed like Dragons which they row very swiftly they call them Karkolleu The Admirall came to the Hollanders with three of these full of armed men which rowed round about them expressing manifold signes of ioy with Songs and Drummes the slaues singing as they rowed They had three Peeces of Ordnance in euery Galley which they discharged answered in that kinde by the Hollanders But two of the Holland ships not finding sufficient store of Commodities for them all went to Banda passing by Poel Setto an Iland not inhabited bearing North-west from Banda fiue Dutch miles They say it is inhabited of Deuils and whosoeuer must passe by maketh all possible haste to be gone much affrighted eyther by selfe-fancies or Deuillish Impostures Banda is foure and twentie dutch miles from Amboyna and diuided into three parts which comprehend fiue miles The chiefe Citie is Nera In this Iland are more store or Nutmegs then elsewhere in the Moluccas for which cause they resort hither from Iaua China and Malacca They professe Mahumetisme so deuoutly that they neuer goe to their watches before they haue prayed in the Mesquit whereinto they enter being first washed after the Mahumetane manner but pray so lowd that they may bee heard a great distance their wordes of prayer are Stofferolla Stofferolla Ascehad an la Ascehad an la Ylla Ascehad an la Yll lolla yll lolla Mahumed die Rosulla At the pronouncing of which last wordes they stroke their hands ouer their face in which gesture they thinke is much holinesse Other prayers they mutter ouer very softly with little mouing their lips They stand vpon Mats and lift vp their eyes twice or thrice to heauen after which they kneele downe bowing their head twice or thrice to the earth Thus they doe often euery day both at home and in the streets They haue their publike meetings and bankets in their Temples very often euery one bringing his part of the cheere which sometimes they doe in the woods a hundred in a companie At these times they consult of publike affaires They haue ciuill warres Nera and Lantoor holding together against three other Townes Two little Ilands Polleruijn and Poelvunay take part with Nera and when occasion requireth come thither with their boates to consultation where they are entertayned in publike feasts the manner whereof is that they sit downe in order in stead of a table
promise with the Hollanders when they obiected it My tongue he answered is not of Bone When they are sicke they vow vnto God vpon their recouerie a more honourable death which they performe after their recouerie by the murtherous hand of some other vpon them They are great Inchanters and obserue houres and fitting minutes and moments of time for composing their Blades and Armour of which they are conceited that being tempered with their charmes and superstitions with the least drawing bloud of another they will kill him themselues in their inchaunted Armour safe from others blowes They abide in expectation of these martiall minutes for their coniured Armours sometimes eight or ten yeeres before they can finish them The Iauans say That their Ancestors came from China which Countrey they forsooke because of the tyrannie wherewith they were oppressed and in great multitudes peopled this Iland They weare their haire and their nailes long They are dutifull to their superiors The great men stirre not forth without a great troupe of followers They are seldome idle much busied about their scabberds and weapons which they vse to poyson They are not without their weapons night or day which they will not suffer another man to touch They are so eager of reuenge that they will presse on their aduersaries weapon drawing it thorow their owne body to kill him that hath wounded them They haue Mahumetane Temples where they doe their deuotions with great silence They acknowledge IESVS Mahomet Dauid and Moses foure Prophets They obserue their houres and two Fasts or Lents The great mens wiues neuer goe out of the doores to be seene Their Cities are Ballambua and Panarucan a litle from whence is a burning Hill which first brake forth 1586. and oppressed infinite numbers of men and cast great stones into the citie for three dayes space making one continued night of darknesse Passarua the King whereof married the King of Ballambuas daughter and the second night after hee had lyen with her slue her and her attendants because hee would not turne Mahumetane Ioartam Surrabaia Tuban Matara are also royall Cities as are Daunia Taggal Charabaon and many others But bantam is of most traffick frequenced by Portugals Dutch and English in which euery day are three seuerall markets Here Merchants when they come may buy a woman for their fleshly and worldly businesse you may adde the Deuill too to make vp the number which at their departure they sell againe Publike affaires are treated handled by night at which time the Counsellors of State meet and ascend some tree or the roose of the house viewing the Heauens till the Moone arise and then goe into the Senate-house The women in Iaua act Comedies They punish Adulterie with death the woman chusing her neerest friend or allie to stabbe her The Southerne parts of Iaua are little knowne being full of Lions and wilde Beasts It hath been fatall to many English but much through their owne distemper with Racke a wine made or Rice and their contagious women Iohn Milwards iournall relateth of their voyage against their wills by the South of Iaua and of some Ilands Bayes and other obseruations in those parts Not farre from Bantam liue certaine of the Passarrans which being there oppressed by their King came hither and heere obtayned a piece of ground to build them a Citie which is called Sura They haue a King or Gouernour and liue quietly following Husbandrie they eate nothing that hath life a common Superstition of the Indians weare white Clothes of Paper made of the leaues of Trees and neuer marrie herein resembling the Iewish Essees yet neuer want succeeding generation Many of the Iauans daily consecrating themselues vnto their Societie The Chinois in Iaua doe sometimes bring vp Crocodiles and eate them Bantam is the chiefe Factorie of the English although they haue others The King of Bantam hath the Title but the Pangram exerciseth the Power and hath shut vp the King where none but at his pleasure may come at him The situation of this Citie is low and vnwholsome it is often subiect to fire in diuers of which fires our English haue by Gods blessing well escaped Not farre from hence at the I le Pulo Penione the Trades Increase perished in the Careening most of the Company both of English and others which wrought on Her dying of an infectious sicknesse which a Chinoise offered by sacrifice to the Diuell to cleere Sir Henry Middleton heere dyed of this sicknesse and the Ship too wanting that Head and necessarie Hands to sustaine her bequeathing that goodly Fabricke to the two Elements Fire and Water which not agreeing in the Diuiding whiles each laboured to haue all the Ship was lost in the quarrell A great losse of our greatest Merchants-ship that England euer had but not till after great exploits and not comparable to diuers losses of the Portugals or Hollanders at the Iland Mauricius and other places both there and at their owne doores The King of Tuban is the richest King and mightiest in all Iaua They haue many Horses and make great account of them decking them with gallant furniture of gold siluer and the counterfeits of Dragons and Diuels on their Saddles they ride and manage their Horses with great skill Iambee is another Passaman for vnwholsomnesse Madura is North from Iaua a fertile Iland of Rice the soyle whereof is so moyst and waterish that their Buffals and men goe almost knee-deepe when they sow it Arosbay is the chiefe Citie They are theeuish and giuen to spoyle and captiued many of the Hollanders which went thither on shoare to buy commodities which they were forced to redeeme at a deare rate In these parts are Battes as bigge as Hennes which the people rost and eate The Iland Baly is East from Iaua very populous contayning as is thought sixe hundred thousand Inhabitants they are Ethnikes and worship that which they first meet in the morning Heere and in Pulo Rossa the Women are burned with their dead Husbands one man is said to haue had fiftie of his Wiues for they marrie as many as they please burned with him whiles the Hollanders were there The Iland hath many Bulls Buffals Goates Swine Horse with many kindes of Fowles Fruits and Metals The chiefe men are carried by slaues on Seats borne on their shoulders or else in Chariots drawne with Buffals In the Voyage of Master Thomas Candish is mention made of a Iauan King called Raia Ballomboam very aged which had a hundred Wiues and his Sonne had fiftie Their custome is that when the King dyeth they burne the body and preserue the ashes Fiue dayes after the wiues of the dead King goe to a place appointed and there shee which was deerest in his fauour throweth a ball from her and where that ball resteth thither they goe all and turning their faces Eastward stabbe themselues with a Crise or Dagger to the heart
They are very resolute people and dread no attempt which the King shall enioyne them bee it neuer so dangerous All the race of this King Ballomboam was rased and vtterly destroyed by the Passaruan after a long siege which warre was begun in the blood of the King of Ballamboams Daughter whom he slew as is before said and added this Drunkennesse vnto his thirst Iortam or Ioartam contayneth about a thousand Housholds The Inhabitants are Ethnikes and haue their Temples in Woods to which they resort to say and doe their Holies at noone before their deformed Diuell-formed Pagodes In this Citie dwelleth the chiefe Pope or heigh Priest of that Superstition whose authoritie is great in all those parts Hee was a hundred and twentie yeeres old and had many Wiues which nourished him with their milke being not able to take other sustenance a deadly enemie to the Christians whom the King did yet with some priuiledges fauour Edmund Scot writeth That they vse in Bantam martiall Law Adulterie is death The free Iauan must to euery wife keepe ten women-slaues which are their Concubines also some keepe fortie but they may haue but three Wiues They are proud and by this multitude of Slaues poore cruell and cowardly Their Crisses or Daggers are two foot long waued Indenture-fashion and poysoned that few escape The vulgar sort haue little Religion but many pray to the Diuell whom for that end they haue painted in their houses and set Wax Candles and sing before them for feare of hurt which they doe not to God because of his goodnesse The most of their worke is to carue stickes for their Crisse-handles They are Couzeners Theeues Idle Gluttons take Betele Opium Tobacco They haue diuers Sects yet most are in manner Atheists Many Chinois dwell there Some thinke that if they bee good they shall be borne againe after death to great riches and that wicked men shall bee turned into Toades or other vgly beasts Euery New Moone they burne Sacrifices and sing ouer them certayne Prayers in the meane while tinging a Bell which at the end of euery Prayer they ring out which is also their Passing-Bell Ceremonie when any are readie to die They furnish their Altars with Goats Hennes Duckes sometimes raw and sometimes ready dressed all which they eate onely certaine papers painted and cut out in curious workes they burne Many of them haue some skill in Astronomie They keepe no Sabbath but what day they begin any great worke they after keepe holy They haue South-sayers which sometimes runne vp and downe the streets like mad-men with swords in their hands tearing their hayre and throwing themselues against the ground Chinois cut not their haire for then they may not returne to China They buy Slaues and get Children of them which they carrie with them to China but sell the Mother The * Moores if they be Great men haue Moschees in their owne houses they haue one great one in the Citie Forreiners whereof are many from many places inhabite the Suburbes They buy by night distilled Wines of the Chinois and drinke it secretly being forbidden it by their Mahumetane Law It was about the yeere 1560. that this people became of that Sect The men and women passe their time day and night in much sloath dalliance and chewing Betele Epicuri de grege porci CHAP. XVII Of Samatra and Zeilan SAmatra is esteemed by some the greatest of the Easterne Ilands stretching it selfe almost seuen hundred miles in length in bredth aboue two hundred The Ayre is not very wholsome by reason of the situation vnder the Line and the multitude of Lakes and Riuers whereout the Sun drinketh more then hee can well concoct and therefore as it were belcheth out heere continually such crude and vndigested vapours Their food is Millet Rice Sagu and Fruits Their riches are Pepper Ginger Cassia Silke Benioyn Gold Tinne Iron c. The Kingdome of Campa yeeldeth Trees whose pith or marrow is Aloe which is prized in India at the like weight some say of Gold the Barke is called Aquila In the Sea-coast they are Moores in Religion and so haue been about these last two hundred yeeres vp within Land they are Pagans and in many places as in the Kingdomes of Andragiri and Aru they are Man-eaters They were diuided before the Portugals entred India into nine and twentie Kingdomes whereof the chiefe was Pedir after that Pacem and now Acem For Abram sometime a Slaue since King of Acem hath conquered almost all the North part of the Iland and with helpe from the Turke and the Arabians distresseth sometimes the affaires of Malacca This King gaue in marriage with his Daughter to the King of Ior a Peece of Ordnance such as for greatnesse length and workmanship can hardly bee matched in all Christendome Heere is a Hill called Balaluanus which continually burneth and a Fountaine as is reported which runneth pure Balsome Some thinke that this was Chersonesus Aurea of the Ancients Galuanus writeth That the Bacas or Man-eaters in the Mountaines of Samatra gild their teeth and esteeme the flesh of blacke people sweeter then of the white The flesh of their Kine Buffes and Hennes is as blacke as Inke They say that there are certaine people there called Daraqui Dara which haue tayles like to Sheepe Heere is said also to grow a Tree the juyce whereof is strong poyson and if it touch the blood of a man killeth him but if a man drinke of it it is a soueraigne Antidote As for those tayled-people a slander by Beckets Legend reported of some Kentish-men iniurious to that angrie Saint and after applyed to our whole Nation many indeed esteeming the English to bee tayled Galuano affirmeth That the King of Tidore told him that in the Ilands of Batto-China there were some which had tayles hauing also a thing like vnto a dugge betweene their coddes out of the which there came Milke Nicoli di Conti saith in his time the Samatrans were all Gentiles and the Man-eaters amongst them vsed the skuls of their eaten enemies in stead of money exchanging the same for their necessaries and he was accounted the richest man which had most of those skuls in his house In Vertomannus time they had money in Pedir marked on the one side with a Diuell on the other with a Chariot drawne with Elephants Their Religion hee saith is the same with those of Tarnassari burning their Wiues in like manner The inhabitants are cunning Artificers Merchants and Saylers their Ships haue at each end a Prow which with maruellous agilitie they can dispose forwards or backwards making vse of the same according to the diuersitie of Wind and Channell which there are very changeable In Acem are Mesquits of Timber and Reed with Vessels of water at the entrie for them to wash according to the Arabian custome The King comes little abroad nor may any goe to him except he be sent for
is but the beginning of another our penance endureth all the way neyther haue we hope of Pardon and Indulgence from some seuerer Poenitentiaries and Censours whose greatest vertue is to find or seeke faults in Others Had the Muses beene propitious and the Graces gracious we would haue had some Musicall and gracefull harmony at least in Phrase and Method but euen the Muses which whilome so graced that Father of History Herodotus that each of them vouchsafed if yee vouchsafe it credit to bestow that Booke on him which hee entitled with their names seemed afraid of so tedious a iourney nor would the Graces grace vs with their company Many indeed offered themselues with their Rules Methods and Precepts of Histories as Bodinus Chytraus Posseuinus Mylaeus Folietta Viperanus Zuinger Sambucus Riccobonus Patritius Pontanus Foxius Robertellus Balduinus and Others which haue written Treatises of that argument but I thought such attendance would be chargeable especially to a Traueller and their many Rules would not haue added wings to my Head and Feet as the Poets paint their Mercury but rather haue fettered my Feet and made my weake Head forget it selfe with their remembrances I therefore followed Nature both within me and without me as my best guide for matter and manner which commonly yeeldeth Beauties as louely if not so curious as those which bankrupt themselues with borrowing of Art the issues of our bodies and minds herein being like Quas matres student demissis humeris esse vincto pectore vt gracilae sint saith Cherea in the Comedy Tametsi bona est natura reddunt curatura iunceas To conceited curiositie may hide rather then commend Natures bounty which of it selfe is alway more honest if not more honourable Neuer could the Persian Court parallel the goodlinesse of Ester and Aspatia which yet neglected the Persian delicacies Once I haue had sufficient burthen of the businesse in hand enough it was for me to goe though I did not dance vnder it But it is time to leaue this idle discourse about our course in this Asian History and bethinke vs of our African Perambulation RELATIONS OF THE REGIONS AND RELIGIONS IN AFRICA OF AEGYPT BARBARIE NVMIDIA LIBYA AND THE LAND OF NEGROS AND OF THEIR RELIGIONS THE SIXT BOOKE CHAP. I. Of Africa and the Creatures therein §. I. Of the Name and Limits of Africa WHether this name Africa bee so called of Epher or Apher the sonne of Midian and nephew of Abraham by his second wife Keturah as Iosephus affirmeth alleaging witnesses of his opinion Alexander Polyhistor and Cleodemus or of the Sunnes presence because it is aprica or of the colds absence of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Festus saith or of the word Feruca which in the Arabian tongue signifieth to diuide wherupon they call this part of the world Ifrichia because it is saith Leo diuided by Nilus and the Sea from the rest of the world or of Ifricus an Arabian King which chased by the Assyrians here seated himselfe or of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aphar the Hebrew word which signifies dust as Aphra the Syriake also fitly agreeing to the sandie and parched Soile or if any other can giue more probable Edymologie of the Name I list not to contend Nor is it meet for me to be religious in these questions of names in this Quest and Inquirie of Religions It is a great Peninsula by one Isthmus or necke of Land betweene the Red Sea and the Mediterranean ioyned to the Continent which with the Red Sea aforesaid is the Easterne limit of Africa as the Mediterranean on the North and elsewhere the Ocean For Nilus is a 〈◊〉 obscure and vncertaine Vâ—â— pâ—rn Some diuide the World into two parts Asia and Europe accounting Africa a part of Europe which opinion Vâ—â—râ— ascribeth to Aratosthenes Salust Lucan and Aethicus with Simlerus mention it It is twice as bigge as Europe and yet not so much peopled Nature hauing made here her soliâ—â—â—ie place or retyring accended by scorching heats and showres of sands as a counterfeit of those heauenly raines and mouing waters which the Aire and Seas affoord in other places Such are the many Desarts in Africa onely fertile in barrennesse although in other parts it is both fruitfull 〈◊〉 populous The Equinoctiall Circle doth in manner diuide it in the middest And yet old Atlas neuer sheddeth his inowie hairts but hath alwayes on his huge and high tops vnmolten snow whence sometime it is dispersed as from a store-house in such incredible quantitie that it couereth Carts Horses and the tops of Trees to the great danger of the Inhabitants and the Fountaynes are so cold as a man is not able to endure his hand in them Mount Atlas aforesaid stretcheth from the Ocean bearing name of him almost to Egypt Other Mountaynes of name are those of Sierra Leona and the Mountaynes of the Moone c. One Lake Zembre yeeldeth three mightie Riuers disemboking themselues into three seuerall Seas Nilus which runneth Northwards fortie degrees from hence in Astronomicall reckoning Cuama which runneth into the Easterne and Zaire into the Westerne Seas of which Riuers and of other like the Reader shall finde more in due place spoken AFRICAE DESCRIPTIO Some parts of Africa are beyond admiration for barrennesse some for fertilitie Plinie mentions a Citie in the middest of the sands called Tacape in the way to Leptis which hath a Spring of water flowing plentifully and dispensed by course amongst the Inhabitants There vnder a great Date-tree groweth an Oliue vnder that a Figge vnder that a Pomegranate vnder that a Vine vnder that Wheat Pease Herbs all at once The Vine beares twice a yeere and otherwise very abundance would make it as bad as barren Somwhat is gathered all the yeere long Foure cubits of that soile square not measured with the fingers stretched out but gathered into the fist are sold for so many Denarij This Budans sommes and proportions by the Acre after the Roman measure and saith that an Acre of that ground after that rate is prised at 12800 Sestertij nummi which maketh 320. French crownes not reckoning the defect of the cubic which bring added wâ—des much to the summe The Romans reckoned sixe Prouinces in Africa Ptolemey numbreth twelue But then was not Africa so well knowne as now Iohn Leo a Moore both learned and experienced hauing spent many yeeres in trauell diuideth Africa into foure parts Barbaria Numidia Libya and the Land of Negros Numidia he calleth Biledurgerid or the Region of Dares and Libya he calleth Sarra for so the Arabians call a Desart But he thus excludeth Egypt and both the higher and lower Aethiopia which others adde hereunto and make vp seuen parts of Africa §. II. Of the Beasts wilde and tame MAny are the Creatures which Africa yeeldeth not vsuall in our parts Elephants are there in plentie and keepe in
flesh neither of their owne young nor of men as on the contrarie they worship the Storke for her pietie in nourishing her aged parents that I speake not of their wed-locke chastitie for breach whereof Crollius tells from the relation of an eye-witnesse That in a wood neere to Spire in Germanie the Male complayning to a congregation of Storkes caused them to teare his Mate in pieces The Egyptians also had a conceit That Swines milke would breede the leprosie and that Swine were beasts odious to the Sunne and Moone He citeth out of Endoxus That they spared them for treading their Seede into the ground which was their Harrowing and Tillage when Nilus had newly left the softned Earth to send these Labourers their Kine and Swine to tread in the myrie Earth the Corne which they sowed therein The Egyptians sware by the head of their King which oath whosoeuer violated lost his life for the same without any redemption The Priests in old time renowmed for their learning in Straboes time were ignorant and vnlearned No woman might beare Priestly function These Priests might not eate Egs Milke or Oile except with Sallads they might not salute Mariners nor looke vpon their children or kinsfolks They washed themselues in the day-time thrice and in the night twice they were shauen wore linnen garments alwayes new washed were daily allowed sacred meates Of their ancient Priests thus Du Bartas singeth in Syluesters tune The Memphian Priests were deepe Philosophers And curious gazers on the sacred Starres Searchers of Nature and great Mathematickes Ere any letter knew the ancient'st Attickes Tertullian speakes of the continence of Apis his Priests and addes That certayne women consecrated to the African Ceres voluntarily relinquished marriage and from thenceforth might not touch a Male no not so much as k sse their owne sonnes Their magicke skill appeared in Iannes and Iambres which withstood Moses and in Hermes testimonie of himselfe R. Salomon on Exod. 8. writeth That Pharao said to Moses and Aaron Doe you bring straw into Ophraim a Citie full of straw And doe yee bring inchantments into Egypt which aboundeth therewith Postellus deriueth the Egyptian and Orientall sciences from Abraham to whom he dareth to attribute their diuinations by the Aire Water Fire Earth Birds and alleageth Rambams authoritie That the greatest part of the Alcoran is taken out of the Egyptian learning and saith That Moses and Salomon studied the same and expounded in Scripture what Abraham had taught them to which also hee ascribeth the Iewish Exorcismes in casting out Deuils But some Deuill I thinke hath taught him so to commend these deuillish Arts as he doth no lesse the Alcoran and the Iewes Cabala calling them an excellent Appendix to Moses and both of I know not what magicall facultie first infused into Adam in the puritie of his creation and taught by the Angell Raziel by him deliuered in verball tradition written first by the Henoch the bookes whereof Nimrod stole from Noah which Abraham might learne either in that Chaldean Nation or from Melchisedech But let vs obserue these Priests further When they sacrificed they made choice of their beasts by certaine religious markes a Cow they might not sacrifice as consecrated vnto Isis They kindled a fire and sprinkling water ouer the Sacrifice with inuocation of their God killed it cut off the head which either they sold to the Grecians if they would buy it or cast it into the Riuer with imprecation That whatsoeuer euill was imminent to them or their Countrey might be turned vpon that head This ceremonie seemes to haue come to them from the Iewes And they haue beene as liberall of their Rites since to the Catholikes for so they will be called as appeareth both by this Relation and by the testimonie not onely of Moresinus a Protestant but Maginus Polidorus Boemus and Beroaldus Popish writers although dawbed ouer with new mysticall significations as in Bellarmine and other the purest Catholikes is seene Their Priests were their Iudges the eldest of which was chiefe in pronouncing sentence He wore about his necke a Saphire Iewell with the Image of Truth therein engrauen The Priests of Isis besides their shauings and linnen garments had paper-shooes on their heads Anubis in their hands a Timbrell or a branch of Sea-wormewood or a Pine-apple They had one chiefe Priest or Primate of Egypt as appeareth by Iosephus and Heliodorus who maketh Thyamis to succeede his father Calasyris in this high Priesthood at Memphis Manetho also enioyed this Pontificall Hierarchie as appeareth by his Epistle to Ptolemeus which after shall follow Philostratus speaketh of Gymnosophists which some ascribe to India Heliodorus to Ethiopia he to Ethiopia and Egypt These saith hee dwelt abroad without house on a Hill a little off the bankes of Nilus where grew a Groue in which they held their generall Assemblies to consult of publike affaires hauing otherwise their studies and sacrifices apart each by himselfe Thespesion was the chiefe of this Monkish Colledge when Apollonius after his visitation of the Babylonian Magi and Indian Brachmanes came thither These held the immortalitie of the soule and accounted Nilus for a god If a man at Memphis had by chance-medley killed a man hee was exiled till those Gymnosophists absolued him Hercules Temple at Canopus was priuiledged with Sanctuarie to giue immunitie to Fugitiues and Malefactors Thus elsewhere Osiris Apollo in Syria Diana at Ephesus euery Cardinals house saith a Pope in Rome Saint Peter at Westminster and other Popish Oratories priuiledged Dennes of Theeues §. III. Of their Feasts and Oracles THeir Feasts were many of which Herodotus reckoneth one at Bubastis in honour of Diana To this place the Men and Women at this festiuall solemnitie sayled in great multitudes with minstrelsie and showtings and as they came to any Citie on the waters side they went on shore and the women some danced some played some made a brawle with the women of the place and thus resorting to Bubastis they there offered great Sacrifices spending in this feast more Wine then in all the yeere besides Hither resorted of Men and Women besides Children seuen hundred thousand In Busiris was solemnized the feast of Isis in which after the sacrifice many thousands beat themselues but with what they did beate themselues was not lawfull to relate The Carians that inhabited Egypt did also cut their foreheads with swords signifying thereby that they were forreiners This Citie was in the midst of the Egyptian Delta and in it a very great Temple of Isis A third feast was at Sai in honour of Minerua where assembling by night they lighted candles full of Salt and Oile and therewith went about the walls of the Citie This solemnitie was called Light-burning or if you will Candle-masse This night they which came not hither yet obserued the setting vp of Lights throughout Egypt A fourth
was at Heliopolis in honour of the Sunne A fift at Butus of Latona wherein onely sacrificing was vsed At Papremus was obserued the solemnitie of Mars with sacrifices but till Sunne-set onely a few Priests were busied about the Image a greater number of them stood before the doores of the Temple with woodden clubs and ouer-against them aboue a thousand men that payed their vowes each with clubs in their hands who the day before carried the Image out of a gilded Chappell of Timber into another sacred Roome those few which were chosen for the Idoll-seruice drawing a waggon with foure wheeles on which the Chappell and Image were carried Those that stood at the Porch forbade these to enter but the Votaries to helpe their god beate and draue them backe Here began a great club-fray in which many were wounded and many although the Egyptians concealed it dyed of the wounds The cause forsooth was because here was shrined the mother of Mars to whom her sonne at ripe age resorted to haue lyen with but was repelled by her seruants whereupon hee procuring helpe elsewhere was reuenged of them Hence grew that solemnitie On the seuenth day of the moneth Tybi which answereth to our Ianuarie and December was solemnized the comming of Isis out of Phoenicia in which many things were done in despight of Typhon The Coptites then hurled downe an Asse from a steepe place and abused ruddie men for this cause They had also in their Bacchanall solemnities most filthy Rites in which being drunken they carried Images of a cubit length with the priuie Member of a monstrous size with musicke accompanied with the elder Matrons This Yard which they called Phallus was vsually made of fig-tree Herodotus saith That besides their Swine-feast they obserued another to Bacchus without Swine in like sort as the Grecians in which they had such cubitall Images made of sinewes or as Coelius readeth it made to bee drawne to and fro with sinewes or strings carried by women In the moneth Thoth which most-what agreeth to September the nineteenth day was holy to Mercurie in which they did eate honey and figs saying withall Truth is sweet On the ninth day of this moneth they obserued another feast wherein euery man before his doore did eate rosted fish the Priests did not eate but burne the same Before is mentioned the seeking of Osiris This was an Egyptian feast obserued in the moneth Athyr which answereth somewhat to Nouember from the seuenteenth day in which they imagined that Osiris perished foure dayes were spent in mourning the causes were foure Nilus slaking the Windes then blowing the Dayes shortening the Winter approching Here is the mysterie vnfolded On the nineteenth day they went by night to the Sea and brought forth a sacred Chist in which was a golden Boxe into which they powred water and made a showt That Osiris was found Then they mingled the Earth with Water adding spices and costly perfumes and made an Image of the Moone applying these mysticall Rites to the nature of the Earth and Water About the winter Solstice they carried a Cow seuen times about the Temple in remembrance of the Sunnes circuit which in the seuenth moneth would be in the Summer Solstice The originall of Isis seeking Osiris is before shewed Some make Typhon the husband of Isis which slue Osiris her sonne or brother as diuers diuersly esteeme him for incest committed with her and cut him in pieces Anubis her Huntsman by helpe of his dogs found out the pieces againe This saith Minutius Foelix is resembled euery yeere Nec desinunt annis omnibus vel perdere quod inueniunt vel inuenire quod perdunt Haec Aegyptia quondam nunc sacra Romana sunt Truly the Playes of Christ his Crucifying and Resurrection which are obserued in all Churches of the Roman Religion yeerly might seeme to haue had this Egyptian originall Once Index expurgatorius hath cut out Viues tongue where he speaketh against them as before vpon like occasion is noted This feast is also mentioned by Iulius Firmicus and others They had another feast called Pamylia of Pamyle the Nurse of Osiris who going to fetch water heard a voyce bidding her proclaime That a great King and Benefactor was borne On this holy day was carried in procession an Image with three stones or as Plutarch saith with a three-fold yard in which beastly Rite hee findeth a foolish mysterie not worth the telling But I thinke this Feast of Feasts hath glutted euery man The Egyptians had many Oracles of Hercules Apollo Minerua Diana Mars Iupiter and others The Oracle of Latona at Butys told Cambyses That hee should die at Ecbatana whereby he secured himselfe for Syria and yet there dyed in an obscure village of that name whereas he had interpreted it of the great Citie in Media Their Apis and Serapis were also esteemed Oracles Annibal was deceiued by the Oracle of Serapis telling him of his death which he construed of Libya and fell out in a place of the same name in Bithynia At Pelusium if we may beleeue Achilles Statius was the Temple Image and Oracle of Iupiter Caessius and by an Oracle he maketh Leucippe a Virgin to be appointed for sacrifice At Memphis a Cow at Heliopolis the Bull Mneuis at Arsinoe the Crocodiles were their Oracles But it were too tedious to relate the rest §. IIII. Of the inuentions and disposition of the Aegyptians THe first amongst their Inuentions wee may reckon the deriuation of their superstitions to others That the elder Romans entertayned these damnable Egyptian holies appeareth by the Temples Chappels Streets Coynes dedicated vnto Isis Serapis c. mentioned by Onuphrius Rosinus Victor Fabricius Apianus Amantius Gruterus Golizius Occo and other writers of Roman Antiquities Of Isis and Serapis were certayne publike places in Rome named Iseum and Serapeum Iosephus relateth of one Paulina a noble woman of Rome married to Saturninus deuoted to the superstition of Isis whom Decius Mundus had sollicited in vaine to dishonestie notwithstanding the offer of two hundred thousand Drachme which comes to fiue thousand sixe hundred and twentie fiue pound for one night but with a quarter of that summe hee corrupted the Priests of Isis one of which told Paulina That the god Anubis inflamed with her loue had sent for her which message was welcome to her and to her husband not distastefull Thus Mundus vnder pretext of Anubis obtayning a nights lodging meeting her three dayes after merrily iested at her for sauing his money but not her honestie Whereupon Tiberius banished him crucified the Priests and razed the Temple commanding the Image of Isis to bee cast into Tiber. But these superstitions were reuiued soone after Vitellius the Emperour not refusing to weare a Linnen religious garment openly in her solemnitie Vespasian also honoured them and Domitian in the religious habite of Isis conueyed himselfe vnknowne from Vitellius and his persecutors Husbandrie
daily betweene seuen and ten thousand nor is any place more plagued with the French Disease Besides that Hospitall and Nafissas Sepulchre are three other famous Zauia della Inachari Imamsciafij Giamalazar This is the generall Vniuersitie of all Egypt In this place Anno one thousand fiue hundred threescore and sixe in the moneth of Ianuary by misfortune of fire were burned nine thousand written Bookes of great value wrought with Gold worth three or foure hundred Ducats a piece one with another This was interpreted as an ominous token of their ruine They thinke also that Mecca will in short time be conquered by the Christians and her deuotions shall bee remooued to Rosetto Neander his conceit is ridiculous that Cairo should hold as much people as all Italy and that there are two and twentie thousand Temples Iohn Euesham out of their owne Registers numbreth but two thousand foure hundred and though Cairo considered together with these Suburbs is great yet it is not all the way continued with houses and buildings but hath Gardens also and Orchards betweene Iodocus à Meggen reporteth that a man can hardly walke the streets by reason of the multitudes of people and beasts They bring their water from Nilus into the Citie on Camels on Mules and Horses the chiefe men ride and on Asses the poorer Neither will they permit a Christian to ride on a Horse They sell all by waight euen wood for the fire of which is great scarsitie And although the Temples and some Houses are faire yet the greater part of the Towne is ill built Because they may not by their Law drinke wine they compound a drinke of drie Raisons steeped in water and other mixtures yea and secretly will make bold with the former He saith that besides other calls from their steeples to deuotion they ascend at mid-night to call that the people may encrease and multiply and therewith their Religion Beniamin Tudelensis numbred in Cairo 2000. Iewes in his time 440. yeeres since in two Synagogues and Sects of the Hellenists and Babylonians He saith that there then raigned in Misraim or Cairo Amir Almumanin Eli sonne of Abitalib all whose subiects were called Moredim or Rebels for their difference from the Bagdad Caliph His Palace was called Soan And he came forth but twice a yeere on their Easter solemnitie and then when Nilus ouerfloweth which extendeth fifteene dayes iourneyes when it ascendeth twelue cubits on their measuring pillar and but halfe that way is watered if it ascendeth but sixe cubits An Officer euery day signified the increase with proclamation of praise to God therefore The water of Nilus serueth for drinke and medicine against repletions Old Misraim he saith is two leagues from new Misraim but altogether waste Baumgarten thinks there are in Cairo 8000. which liue onely by carrying water And there are diuers which either of their owne vow or by some Testators charitie offer freely to all that will drinke in siluer vessels and sprinkle the streets twice a day because of the heate and dust There are more in Cairo hee reporteth such a rumour which want houses to dwell in then Venice hath Citizens There are esteemed to be 15000. Iewes 10000. Cookes which carry their cookerie and boile it as they goe on their heads In nine or ten houres one can scarcely compasse it But you must know that this was in the time of the Soldan before the Turke had conquered it Now though I haue beene alreadie tedious yet for the Readers fuller notice of this Countrey and Citie I haue here added some of the later and exacter Obseruations of that learned Gentleman Master George Sandys to whom wee haue elsewhere beene indebted Hee relateth that trauelling from Alexandria to Cairo they paid at the gate a Madeyne a head indifferently for themselues and their Asses they passed through a Desart producing here and there a few vnhusbanded Palmes Capers and a weede called Kall which they vse for fuell selling the ashes to the Venetians who mixing them equally with the stones brought from Pauia by the Riuer Ticinum make thereof their Christalline glasses On the left hand they left the ruines of Cleopatras Palace and beyond that of Bucharis an ancient Citie and passing a guard of Souldiers and after that ferried ouer a Creeke of the Sea they came to a quadrangle arched and built by a Moore for the reliefe of Trauellers and there reposed themselues on the stones till mid-night and then passed alongst the shore before day entering Rosetta where they repayred to a Caue belonging to the Frankes in an vnder darke mustie roome where they were entertayned on the hard floore This Citie stands vpon the principall branch of Nile called heretofore Canopus which about three miles thence entereth the Sea hauing the entrance crossed with a barre of sand as at Damiata changeable with the windes and surges the Ierbies or Boates being therefore made without keeles flat and round in the bottom a Pilot sounding all the day to direct for the Channell The houses are of bricke flat-roofed a thing generall in these hotter countries jetting ouer to shaddow the narrow streets exceedingly furnished with prouisions built by a slaue of an Egyptian Chalife Neere to this stood Canopus that Citie famous in the worst sense if we beleeue Iuuenal where to eschue vice saith Seneca was to incurre infamie Here had Serapis a Temple visited in his Often festiuals by a world of luxurious people from Alexandria in painted boats downe the artificiall Channels Here hyring a Ierby the next day but one they came to Cairo This arme of Nilus is as broad as the Thames at Tilburie slow often troublesomely shallow and euer thicke hauing on each side many meane Townes seated on Hills of mud throwne vp to preserue them in the ouerflow Ten miles from Rosetto is that Cut which runneth to Alexandria Vpon the bankes along as they passed were infinite numbers of deepe and spacious Vaults into which they let the Riuer from whence they conuey it by trenches into their seuerall grounds being drawne vp into higher Cisternes with wheeles set round with Pitchers turned about by Buffoloes The Moores had much labour in drawing vp the Boate wading often aboue the middle at euery stronger hale crying Elough thinking by this name of God to finde his assistance and to chase away Deuils and impediments Many of these Moores are broken by reason of their hard labour and weake foode They are descended of the Arabians and vnderstand their language a deuout ignorant laborious people tawnie meane statured nimble-footed shrill tongued spare of dyet reputed base by the Turkes not suffered to weare weapons in Townes not admitted to Souldierie or Magistracie In Cities they practise merchandise little differing in habite from Turkes There dwell also in Egypt Arabians Iewes Christians both Greekes Armenians and the truest Egyptians the Copties The Countrey people follow husbandrie are wrapt in a ruffet Mantle both
men and women these hiding their faces with beastly clowts with holes for their eyes hauing easie trauell those which are borne in the eighth moneth liuing elsewhere deadly to that purpose setting a plant in the roome which growes in the Desarts low leafelesse browne branched like Corall and set in water doth then strangely display it selfe A nastie people crusted with dirt and sooted with smoke by reason of their fuell and want of chimneyes in their base cottages The women thinke it a great comelinesse to bee fat and therefore in the Cities being wrapt from the crowne of the head to the foot in linnen Robes they spreade their armes vnderneath to appeare more corpulent They couer their faces with blacke Cypres bespotted with red The better sort weare hoopes of gold and siluer about their armes and aboue their ankles others of copper with pieces of coine halfe couering their foreheads and plates about their necks Both men and women brand their armes for the loue of each other diuers women stayning their chinnes with knots and flowers of blue made by pricking of the skinne with needles and rubbing it ouer with inke and the iuyce of an herbe which will neuer out Cairo which wee had almost forgotten in this generall view of the moderne Egyptians is seated on the East side of the Riuer representing the forme of a Crescent stretching South and North with the adioyning Suburbs fiue Italian miles in breadth scarce one and a halfe where broadest the walls if it bee walled rather seeming to belong to priuate houses the streets narrow the houses high built more faire without then inwardly commodious and most of stone neere to the top at the end almost of each street a gate which shot as euery night they are make them defensiue as so many Castles Their locks and keyes be of wood euen to doores platted with Iron The Mosques are magnificent the stones of many being carued without supported with pillars of marble adorned with what Art can deuise and their Religion tolerate Yet differ they in forme from those of Constantinople some being square with open roofes in the middle of a huge proportion the couered circle tarrast aboue others stretched out in length and many fitted vnto the place where they stand adioyning to which are lodgings for Santons Fooles and mad men whom their deuotion honoureth Here be also diuers goodly Hospitals both for building reuenue and attendance Next to these in beautie are the great Mens Seraglios by which if a Christian ride they will put him from his Asse with indignation and contumelie The streets are vnpaued and exceeding durtie after a showre for here it rayneth sometimes in winter and then most subiect to plagues ouer which many beames are laid athwart on the tops of houses and couered with mats to shelter them from the Sunne The like couerture there is betweene two high Mosques in the principall street vnder which when any great Man passeth they shoote vp arrowes that sticke there in abundance The Nile a mile distant in the time of the inundation flowes in by sundrie channels which growing emptie or corrupted they haue it brought on Camels their Well water being good for no other vse but to wash houses or clense the streets In the midst of the Towne is a spacious Caue called the Besestan in which are sold all finer wares and old things as at out-cryes by the Call Who giues more There are three principall gates neere to the Northermost of which sometime stood that stately Palace of Dultibe wife to Caitbeus the Sultan which had the doores and jawmes of Iuorie the walls and pauements checkered with discoloured marble Columnes of Porphyre Alablaster and Serpentine feelings flourished with Gold and Azure inlaid with Ebonie but ruined by Zelim the Turke and the stones and ornaments transported to Constantinople Neere to this is the lake Esbiky square and large then onely a Lake when Nilus ouerfloweth frequented with barges of pleasure at other times as profitable as then pleasant affoording fiue haruests in a yeere Within and without the Citie are a number of delicate Orchards watered as they doe their fields in which grow varietie of excellent fruits as Oranges Limons Pomegranates Apples of Paradise Sicamor figs and another kinde growing on Trees as bigge as Oakes boared full of holes the fruit not growing amongst the leaues but out of the bole and branches Dates Almonds Cassia fistula leafed like an Ash the fruit hanging downe like Sausages Apples no bigger then berries Galls growing on Tamariskes Plantains that haue a broad flaggie leafe growing in clusters and shaped like Cucumbers the rinde like a Pease-cod solide within without stones or kernels to the taste very delicious holden by the Mahumetans the forbidden fruit in Paradise and many other Trees some bearing fruit all the yeere and almost all their leaues To these adde whole fields of Palmes and yet no preiudice to the vnder growing Corne these are naturall others planted and onely Orchards pleasant in forme in fruit profitable of body strait high round and slender yet vnfit for buildings crested about and therefore easily climbed the branches like Sedges slit on the neat her side and euer greene growing onely on the top as plumes of feathers yeerly pruned and the bole at the top bared There are Male and Female both bearing Cods but this onely fruitfull yet not without the Males neighbourhood towards whose vpright growth shee enclines her crowne hauing in the beginning of March her seedes commixed with his Their Dates grow like fingers whence they haue their name ripe in the end of December which began to Cod in Februarie the tops of such as are fruitlesse they open and take out the braine which they sell for a Sallad better then an Artichoke of the branches they make bedsteds Latices c. of the webbe of the leaues Baskets Mats Fans and the like of the outward huske of the Cod good cordage of the inward Brushes all this they yeerly affoord without empayring the Tree At the South end of the Citie stands the Castle once the Mansion of the Mamaluke Sultans ascended vnto by one way onely and that hewen out of the Rocke by the easie steepes on horse-backe to bee ascended From the top the Citie and Countrey yeeld a delightfull prospect It is so great that it seemes a Citie of it selfe immured with high walls diuided into partitions and entered by doores of Iron wherein are many spacious Courts in times past the places of exercise The ruines testifie a qucudam sumptuousnesse many pillars of solide marble yet remayning so huge that they cause lust wonder how they were thither conueyed Here hath the Bassa his residence and herein the Diuan is kept on Sundayes Mundayes and Tuesdayes the Chauses as Aduocates preferring the suites of their Clients The Bassa commandeth as absolute Soueraigne hath vnder him sixteene Sanziacks and a hundred thousand Spacheis The reuenues of this little
in all Asia There goe certayne Women vp and downe the Citie crying whose office is to Excise or Circumcise the women which is obserued in Aegypt and Syria both by the Mahumetans and Iacobite-Christians Neither haue the Turkes although in superstition by themselues acknowledged short of the Arabians and Aegyptians beene altogether idle in their Deuotion which they testifie by their Pilgrimages and Almes-workes Bellonius telleth of one Turke that caused water to bee brought daily on Camels backes for the ease of Trauellers in that desart space betweene Alexandria and Rosetto Egypt hath in it many Iewish Synagogues who speake the Spanish Italian Turkish Arabian and Greeke languages and are great Merchants Thus wee see the judgements of God by the Persians Grecians and Romanes for their Pristine Idolatrie and a greater Iudgement for their Heresie hatched by Arrius punished by a Saracenicall Apostasie Amongst the differing Sects of the Mahumetans of which wee haue spoken in the third booke Africa and especially Egypt and herein Cayro most of all is pestered with them which may bee called the Naked or the Wicked Sect roguing vp and downe naked and practising their fleshly villanie in the open fight of the people who yet hold them for Saints The just hand of Diuine Iustice that when men forsake God not Religion and Truth alone but Reason but Sense shall also forsake them Before wee leaue those Soldans of Cayro or rather because you haue stayed so long heere let vs bestow some spectacle on you worthy the sight as a refreshing to your wearied eyes They are the same which the Soldan in ostentation of his magnificence made to the Turkish Embassadour Anno 1507. from Baumgartens relations which was an eye-witnesse thereof There were assembled threescore thousand Mamalukes all in like habite the Soldan himselfe all in white with a mitred Diadem and not farre from him their Pope or Calipha in a lower seate and beneath him the Turkish Embassadour The place was a spacious Plaine in which were three heapes of sand fiftie paces distant and in each a Speare erected with a marke to shoote at and the like ouer against them with space betweene for sixe Horses to runne a brest Heere did the younger Mamalukes gallantly adorned vpon their Horses running a full career yeeld strange experiments of their skill not one missing the marke first with casting Darts and after with their Arrowes as they ranne and lastly trying their slaues Others after this in the like race of their running Horses shot with like dexteritie diuers Arrowes backwards and forwards Others in the middest of their race alighted three times and their Horses still running mounted againe and hitte the marke neuerthelesse Others did hitte the same standing on their Horses thus swiftly running Others three times vnbent their Bowes and thrice againe bent them whiles their Horses ranne and missed not the marke neither did others which amidst their race lighted downe on either side and againe mounted themselues no nor they which in their swiftest course leaped and turned themselues backwards on their Horses and then their Horses still running turned themselues forwards There were which whiles their Horse ranne vngirt their Saddles thrice at each time shooting and then againe girding their saddles and neuer missing the marke Some sitting in their saddles leaped backwards out of them and turning ouer their heads setled themselues againe in their saddles and shot the former three times Others layd themselues backwards on their running Horses and taking their tayles put them into their mouthes and yet forgot not their ayme in shooting Some after euery shot drew out their Swords and flourished them about their heads and againe sheathed them Others sitting betwixt three swords on the right side and as many on the left thinly cloathed that without great care euery motion would make way for death yet before and behinde them touched the marke One stood vpon two Horses running very swiftly his feete loose and shot also at once three Arrowes before and againe three behinde him Another sitting on a Horse neither brydled nor saddled as hee came at euery marke arose and stood vpon his feete and on both hands hitting the marke sate downe againe three times A third sitting on the bare Horse when hee came to the marke lay vpon his backe and lifted vp his legges and yet missed not his shoote After all this they ranne with like swiftnesse for all these things which where is the Vaulter that can doe on his imaginary Horse standing still these did running and with their slaues carried away those markes as tryumphing ouer their innocent enemy One of them was killed with a fall and two fore wounded in these their feats of Actiuitie They had an Olde graue man which was their teacher If I haue long detayned thee in this spectacle remember that the race of Mamalukes should not bee forgotten the rather because their name is now rased out of the world and this may seeme an Epitaph on their Sepulchre after whom none perhaps are left able to doe the like nor in all Franciscus Modius his Triumphall Pandects to be parelelled As for the Christians in Aegypt yee may reade in the Histories of the Holy-land-warres what attempts were often made by the Westerne Christians against these vnbeleeuers Concerning the present state of Christianitie there Leo Boterus and Master Pory in his Additions to his Englished Leo may acquaint you and better then others Master George Sandys Besides the forreine Christians which resort to these parts for traffique there are thought to bee fiftie thousand Natiue of the Countrey which haue Churches and Monasteries whereof there are three Christian Churches at Alexandria They are called Cofti and Christians from the Girdle because of their Circumcision which together with Baptisme they admit In their Liturgie they vse the Chaldaean language But they reade the Gospell againe in the Arabian They are accounted of Eutiches Heresie Their Patriarchall Sea is Alexandria which from Saint Marke to this day hath had a continued succession as appeareth by the late Letters of Gabriel to the Pope calling himselfe the fourescore and seuenteenth of the Patriarchs from Saint Marke Thus writeth Baronius with a great many swelling words which may puffe vp his Romane Sea But how credulous is Superstition and that neuer-erring Sea hath how often beene gulled this way or sought to gull and coozen others with such Iesuiticall fictions of I know not what conuersions and submissions as Baronius would make you beleeue of this Gabriel Thus had Mahomet his Gabriel and thus our age hath another Gabriel obtruded vpon the vulgar simplicitie farre fetched belike is good for theyr Lady-mother But Alexandria hath knowne no Gabriel in these times Patriarch there George Dousa held good acquaintance with Meletius and his Predecessour was Siluester so that this Romish Gabriel which ascribeth so much to that Sea was a Romane Gabriel indeed which Alexandria neuer knew Neither did Meletius the
after the Moores account which History is thus reported A certaine Foquere Talbie Heremite or Saint names giuen by diuers to the same called Side Hamet Ben Abdela liued in Wed Sowre forty dayes iourney beyond Marocco Eastward where sometime hee entertayned Sidan to his great content fleeing then to his Horne or defence in time of distresse This man the Moores report to be a great Magician that he could feed three hundred Horse at one pit of Barley and the same no whit diminished that he had foretold of plenty the last yeere which came accordingly to passe that hee could by his Art secure men from the danger of Gunshot Hee being of great reputation for Wealth Learning and Holinesse gathered a band of men and conducted them to Marocco Sidan with an Armie of sixteene thousand giues him battle at Marocco thee tenth of May 1612 and was ouethrowne For he went himselfe and led his Company on the mouth of the Ordnance without that mee he causing as the Moores report that the bullets should still remayne in the Peeces when they were discharged as he had often for the confirmation of his people made triall before setting fortie Gunners to shoot at as many others without harme by the like Art Thus hee lost none of his owne and many of the other were slaine Sidan fled to Safia and embarques his two hundred women in a Flemming his riches in a Marsilian This was taken by Don Liuys the Spanish Admirall wherein were thirteen chests of Gold or as Masten Ioseph Keble then at Saphia reported to mee fifty fardels of Arabike Bookes valued at a Million of treasure he saw ten of those fardels The other ship at Santa Cruz met Sidan and deliuered him his women Men were more necessary which he wanted and yet worse then their want some offered their seruice for pay and receiuing it forsook him whereby he was forced to flee into the Mountayns where he is said yet to remaine Side Hamet now called Mully Hamet Ben Abdela placed a Gouernour in Marocco another at Taradant the cheife City of Sus. Since I published these Relations certaine Letters haue beene printed and entituled Newes from Barbary which more largely discourse of this Saint That hee is about thirtie sixe yeeres very ciuill and plaine in habit his Turbant of course Calico his Alheik or loose Gowne of Lile Grogram a plaine Sword by his side hanged with a plaine leather thong a man of great Wisdome and Learning an Astrologer and Politician He hath drawne to him Alcaid Azus aforesaid the principall Counseller of the Land and many other Saints and principall men and since his comming hath married the Widdow of Muley Boferis He alledgeth certaine Prophecies which foretell these his proceedings in reuiuing their Law rooting out the Xeriffes and establishing peace in his Reigne which shall continue fortie yeeres after which Christ as hee saith shall come to iudgement The Talbies and learned men doe confesse that they find these Prophecies of him in their Bookes to wit both his name his beginning at Missa his course and certaine bodily characters as a Wart aboue his right eye a blacke or gray tooth before which Master Keble saith he saw a Ring in the palme of his right hand and a Spurre in his right foot a bunch of haire betweene his shoulders and others to the number of seuen all which agree to him At his beginning he put forth onely one Tent and a Kitchin and then resorted to him the Shrokies a Saintish people in their Law but otherwise in behauiour very Sauages of which a hundred and fiftie or two hundred serued him without pay with whom he brake Alhadge Lemiere his forces seruants to Sidan being fiue hundred strong His Shrokis encreased to fiue hundred with whom and others that added themselues by the way he ouerthrew Sidans forces three times before the battle Then did he subdue certaine Mountayners which Sidan nor his Father could neuer bring vnder By the way to Marocco hee was to passe a Riuer and warned his people that none should take vp water in their hand to drinke which some doing anon after dyed Comming to Dets where hee found a great Power to withstand him hee comforted his fearefull followers with promise that to morrow they should see more with him then against him and remoouing his Tents that night there seemed another Armie greater then theirs till they came at Dets and then vanished the enemies first with sight thereof hauing fled and left all to the spoyle This saith our Authour our Countriman M.W. with diuers others sweare they haue seene if any credit or the name of our Countriman bee to be giuen to a Renegado He himselfe with some other of our Nation went to see him and receiued kinde entertainment with promise of fauour to the English willing them to take knowledge that hee was sent by Gods appointment to releeue all of all sorts and to aduertise what they had seene saying they should see more strange matters come to passe meaning as they ghessed the conquest of Spaine France and Italy with which opinion he possesseth the foolish Moores For when hee hath set peace in those parts hee tels them of a Bridge recorded in their Writings to haue beene in former times which shall appeare in the mouth of the Straits to carry them ouer But what will bee the issue is vncertaine the people soone after beginning to disobey the Shabenites and Brebers robbing to the gates of Marocco Another reporteth that euery day they flee from him more and more and Muley Sidan is expected againe Him yee last left at Sancta Cruz from whence as by later intelligence I haue receiued he went to Side Hia another famous Foquere in the Mountaines of Atlas at whose Zowia or Religious House being arriued hee sate downe on a stone nor would enter till he had obtayned conference where they agreed on conditions that Sidan should leaue his tyrannies and proclayme pardon to the aduerse party Hia promising accordingly his best assistance This the next yeere 1613. was performed Sida Hia gathering an Armie of 50000. men most of which were Brebers of the Countrey of Hea or Haha with which hee marched towards Marocco Mully Sydan in the meane while had giuen diuers battles or slighter skirmishes to Mully Hamet with losse to himselfe notwithstanding his promise of seuen dayes sacke of Marocco to his Souldiers if they could recouer it Mully Hamet was neere Azamor at this approch of Hia from whence he made more haste then speed being then about fifteene thousand strong with a thousand Horse riding before and leauing the rest of his Armie to follow With it his handfull of men and heart full of manly courage he set vpon the great Armie of Side Hia three times peruayling but at last with multitudes was ouerthrowne his Horse first and himselfe after being slaine with a shot his wonted Deuill or Imposture now failing
They haue no Fleas a small priuiledge for they haue infinite store of Scorpions Fighig hath industrious and wittie people whereof some become Merchants others Students and goe to Fez where hauing obtayned the degree of Doctors they returne into Numidia and are made Priests and Preachers and so become rich Tegorarin hath Traffique with the Negros They water their Corne-fields with Well-water and therefore are forced to lay on much soyle In which respect they will let Strangers haue their houses Rent-free onely the Dung of Themselues and their Beasts excepted They will expostulate with that stranger which shall in some nicer humour goe out or doores to that businesse and aske him if hee know not the place appointed thereunto Heere were many rich Iewes which by meanes of a Preacher of Telensin were spoyled and most of them slaine at the same time that Ferdinand chased them out of Spaine Techort is a Numidian Towne exceeding courteous to Strangers whom they entertaine at free-cost and marrie their Daughters to them rather then to the Natiues Pescara is exceedingly infested with Scorpions whose sting is present death wherefore the Inhabitants in Summer time forsake their Citie and stay in their Countrey-possessions till Nouember Libya extendeth it selfe from the Confines of Eloachat vnto the Atlantike betwixt the Numidians and Negros It is one other of the Seuen parts into which wee haue diuided Africa the Arabians call it Sarra that is a Desart Plinie in the beginning of his fift Booke sayth That all Africa by the Graecians was called Libya Taken in a more proper sence it is diuersly bounded by the Ancients and therefore wee will heere hold vs to Leo's description The name Libya is deriued from Libs a Mauritanian King as some affirme Herodotus saith of a woman named Libya Among the Libyans are reckoned the Libyarcha Libiophaenices Libyaegyptij and diuers other Nations euen of the Ancients accused for want of inward and outward good things cunning onely in Spoyle and Robberie The Libyans worshipped one Psaphon for their God induced thereunto by his subtiltie For he had taught Birds to sing PSAPHON is a great God which being set at libertie chaunted this note in the Woods and easily perswaded the wilde people to this deuotion which Aelian saith Annon had endeuoured in vaine It was the custome of Women to howle in their Temples whence some of the Bacchanall Rites were borrowed by the Graecians Vnto the Libyans are reckoned those Nations whose barbarous Rites are before related in the seuenth Chapter of this Booke Wee will now come to later Obseruations Men may trauell eight dayes or more in the Libyan Desarts ordinarily without finding any water The Desarts are of diuers shapes some couered with grauell others with sand both without water heere and there is a lake sometime a shrub or a little grasse Their water is drawne out of deepe pits and is brackish and sometimes the sands couer those pits and then the Trauellers perish for thirst The Merchants that trauell to Tombuto or other places this way carrie water with them on Camels and if water faile them they kill their Camels and drinke water which they wring out of their guts Their Camels are of great abilitie to sustaine thirst sometimes trauelling without drinke twelue dayes or more Otherwise they were neuer able to trauell thorow those Desarts In the Desart of Azaoad there are two Sepulchres of Stone wherein certaine letters engrauen testifie that Two Men were there buried one a very rich Merchant who tormented with thirst bought of the other which was a Carrier or transporter of wares a cup of Water for ten thousand Duckats and dyed neuerthelesse both buyer and seller with thirst Their liues for lewdnesse resemble the Numidians before mentioned but for length come much short of them few attayning to threescore yeeres They are as little need as they haue thereof often plagued with those clouds of Grashoppers which couer the ayre and destroy the earth The Libyan Desart of Zanhaga beginning at the Westerne Ocean extendeth it selfe farre and wide betweene the Negros and the Numidians to the Salt-pits of Tegaza From the Well of Azaoad to the Well of Araoan an hundred and fiftie miles space is no water for lacke whereof many both men and beasts there perish Likewise in the Desart Gogdem for nine dayes iourney no drop of water is found In the Desart of Targa is Manna found which the Inhabitants gather in little vessels and carrie to Agadez to sell They mingle it with their drinke and with their pottage It is very wholsome Tegaza is an inhabited place where are many veynes of Salt which resemble Marble they digge it out of pits and sell it to Merchants of Tombuto who bring them victuals For they are twenty dayes iourney from any habitation the cause that sometimes they all die of famine They are much molested with the South-east winde which maketh many of them to lose their sight Bardeoa was found out lately by one Hamar a guide vnto a Carauan of Merchants who lost his way by reason of a maladie that fell into his eyes yet blind as hee was hee rode on a Camell none else being able to guide them and at euery miles end caused some sand to bee giuen vnto him whereon hee smelled and thereby at last told them of an inhabited place forty miles before he came at it where when they came they were denied water and were forced by force to obtaine it The Riuers that arise out of Atlas and by the vnkindnesse of their Kinde fall this way finding these thirsty Wildernesses to yeeld them the readiest channels are trained alongst by the allurements of the sands stouping and crouching to them till being further from witnesses they are either swallowed vp on great Lakes or else whiles they hold on their pursuit for the Ocean lose themselues in the search and whiles they are liberall to the thirstie sands in the way at last dye themselues I cannot say diue themselues as else where in the World for thirst in the Desarts And yet through these waylesse wayes doth couetousnesse carry both the Arabians in their rouings and Merchants with their Carauans to the Negros for wealth whither I thinke at last you expect the comming of this our Carauan also CHAP. XIIII Of the Land of Negros §. I. Of the Riuer NIGER Gualata Senaga and Guinea NIgratarum terra or the Land of Negros either is so called of the Riuer Niger or of the blacke colour of the Inhabitants some thinke the Riuer is named Niger of the people it hath on the North those Desarts which we last left on the South the Aethiopike Ocean and the Kingdome of Congo on the East Nilus on the West the Atlantike Leo makes Gaogo in the East and Gualata in the West the limits thereof On the side of the Riuer Canaga it is sandie and desart beyond it is plentifull being watered with Niger
they goe to Market they wash them from top to toe and put on other clothes They buy no more but for that day or meale They stampe their Milia as wee doe spice fanne it in a wodden dish steepe it ouer-night with a little Mais and in the morning lay it on a stone and as Painters their colours grinde it with another stone till it be dowe which they temper with fresh water and salt and make rolls thereof twice as bigge as a mans fist and bake it a little on the hearth This is their bread Their dyet is strange as raw flesh handfuls of graine large draughts of Aqua-vitae Dogs Cats Buffles Elephants though stinking like carrion and a thousand magots creeping in them There are little birds like Bulfinches which make their nests on small ends of twigs for feare of Snakes these they eat aliue with their feathers The Moores say that within land they eat dried snakes and these will eat dogs guts raw which our Author hath seene and a Boy left in pawne on shipbord for debt which had meat enough yet would secretly kill the Hens that he might eat their raw guts They will eat old stinking fish dried in the Sun yet can they be daintie if they may haue it Some make a kind of Ale of Mays and water sodden together called Poitou Sometime foure or fiue together will buy a pot of Palme-wine which they powre into a great Cabas which groweth on trees and some of them are halfe as big as a kilderkin round about which they sit to drinke each sending a little pot-full to his best wife When they first drinke they take it out with a small Cabas laying their hands on the head of him which first drinketh crie aloud Tautosi Tautosi he drinkes not all off but leaues a litle to throw on the ground to the Fetisso saying I. ou spouting out some on their Fetissos on their armes and legs otherwise thinking they could not drinke in quiet They are great Drinkers and feed as vnmanerly as Swine sitting on the ground and cramming not staying till the morsell in the mouth be swallowed but tearing their meat in pieces with the three mid-fingers casting it into their mouthes ready gaping to receiue it They are alway hungry and would eat all day long yea the Dutchmen had great stomacks whiles they were there He that gets most must be most liberall industrious to get and as prodigall in spending vpon their liquor Before the Portugals trade they had no Merchandise but went naked and the people within Land were afraid of them because they were white and apparelled They come to trade in the ships in the morning for about noone the wind before blowing from land comes from Sea and they are not able to endure the roughnesse thereof They beleeue that Men when they die goe into another World where they shall haue like need of many things as heere they haue and therefore vse to put with the dead Corpes some parts of houshold And if they lose any thing they thinke that some of their friends which in the other world had need thereof came thence and stole it Of God being asked they said he was blacke and euill and did then much harme their good they had by their owne labour and not by his goodnesse Circumcision they vse and some other Turkish Rites They hold it vnmeet and irreligious to spit on the ground They haue no leter nor Bookes They obserue a Sabbath herein agreeing and yet disagreeing with Turke Iew and Christian for they obserue Tuesdayes Rest from their Fishing and Husbandrie The Wine of the Palme-tree which is that day gathered may not be sold but is offered to the King who bestoweth it on his Courtiers to drinke at night In the midst of the Market-place they had a Table standing on foure Pillars two elues high whose flat couer was made Straw And Reedes wouen together Hereon were set many strawne Rings called Fetissos or Gods and therein Wheat with Water and Oyle for their God which they thinke eates the same Their Priest they call Fetissero who euery Festiuall day placeth a Seat on that Table and sitting thereon Preacheth to the people the contents whereof I could neuer learne which done the Women offer him their Infants and hee sprinkleth them with water in which a Newt or Snake doth swim and then besprinkleth the Table aforesaid with the same water and so vttering certaine wordes very loude and stroking the Children with certaine colour as giuing them his blessing hee drinketh of that water the people clapping their hands and crying I. ou I. ou and so he dismisseth his deuout assembly Many weare such Rings of Straw next their bodies as preseruatiues from those dangers which else their angry God might inflict on them In honour of the same Deitie or Deuill as it seemes they conceiue him to be they bechalke themselues with a kind of chalkey Earth and this is vnto them in stead of their Morning Mattens The first bitte at meales and first draught is consecrate to their Idoll and therefore they besprinkle therewith those Rings which I said they weare on their bodies If Fishers cannot speed at Sea they giue a piece of Gold to the Fetissero to reconcile their frowning Saint He therfore with his Wiues walkes a kind of Procession thorow the Citie smiting his brest and clapping his hands with a mightie noise till hee come at the shore and there they cut downe certaine boughes from the Trees and hang them on their neckes and play on a Tymbrell Then doth the Fetissero turne to his Wiues and expostulates with them and withall hurleth into the Sea Wheat and other things as an offering to Fetisso to appease his displeasure towards the Fishermen When the King will sacrifice to Fetisso hee commands the Fetissero to enquire of a Tree whereto he ascribeth Diuinitie what he will demand Hee with his Wiues come to the Tree and in a heape of ashes there prouided prickes in a branch plucked off the Tree and drinking water out of a Bason spouts it out on the branch and then daubeth his face With the ashes which done he declareth the Kings question and the Diuell out of the Tree makes answer The Nobles also adore certaine Trees and esteeme them Oracles and the Diuell sometimes appeareth vnto them in the same in forme of a blacke Dog and other whiles answereth without any visible apparition There are which worship a certaine Bird which is spotted and painted as it were with Stars and resembleth the lowing of a Bull in her voyce To heare this Bird lowing in their journey is to them a luckie boding saying Fetisso makes them good promises and therefore let him in that place where they heare it a Vessell of Water and Wheat And as the Earth and Ayre yeeld them Deities so the Sea is not behinde in his liberalitie but yeelds certaine Fishes to their Canonization In this respect
they take not the Tunie at all the Sword-fish they take but eate not till his sword bee cut off which is dryed and holden in great veneration The Mountaines would bend their sullen browes if they should not haue some redde letters in their Kalender to which their toppes aspire threatning to scale Heauen or ouer-whelme the Earth if the Fetissan portion did not pacifie their angry moode by daily presents of meate and drinke set thereon Neither can Nature alone vsurpe this Prauilege but Art in other things her emulous corriuall and farre vnequall competitor in this matter of God-making commonly gets the vpper hand And therefore they with their ceremonious Art can make them Fetissos ' or Gods at pleasure Principally in their Funerals they obserue it for when one is dead they make a new Fetisso or Ring of Straw and pray it to beare the dead partie companie and protect him in his journey into the other World They lay the dead body on a Matte on the ground wind it in a Wollen cloath set a stoole vnder the head which is couered with a Goates skinne the body is strawed ouer with ashes his armes layd by his sides his eyes open and so continueth halfe a day his best-beloued wife sitting by as the Husband doth also at the death of his wife crying Aury and wiping her face with a wispe of straw Women goe round about the house singing and beating on Basons and about the corpse likewise and then againe about the house The eldest Morimi or Gentlemen goe about from house to house with a Bason wherein each puts the value of twelue-pence in Gold with which they buy a Cow with whose bloud the Fetissero appeaseth the Fetisso The friends and kinsfolkes assembling prepare a Henne and then setting themselues in a corner of the dead mans house they place all his Fetisso's on a row the greatest in the middest adorning the same with Garlands of Pease and Beanes like to the Popish praying-Beads Then they sprinkle the same with the bloud of the Henne and hang a chaine or Garland of herbes about their neckes After this the women set the Hen now sodden in the middest of the Fetisso's and the Fetissera takes water in his mouth which amidst his Exorcismes and Charmes he spoutes on those Fetisso's and taking two or three herbes from his necke he rols the same in forme of a ball which after certaine ceremonies he layeth downe and so doth till all his Herb-garland bee spent and then makes them all into one great ball and therewith besmeareth his face and thus is it made a Fetisso and the partie deceased is now at rest In the meane time the dearest of his Wiues filleth all the house with mourning the neighbours and friends with Songs and Musicke such as they haue and Dances And at last they take vp the Corps and carrie it to the Graue which is foure foot deepe and couer it with stakes that nothing may fall therein The Women creeping about the Sepulchre expostulate with him Why hee would leaue them Then doe they hurle on earth so that none can get in to the Corpes for hee hath with him his Houshold Armour and whatsoeuer he vsed in his life time Wine also if before he loued it to drinke in the other World Lastly they couer the Sepulchre with a Roofe to defend all from Raine If the King dies not onely greater solemnitie is vsed but the Nobles thinking it necessarie for so great a Personage to haue attendents offer vnto him one a Seruant another a Wife a third his Sonne or Daughter till there be many of both Sexes in that other life to attend him All which are suddenly slaine at vnawares and their bloudie carkasses buried together with the King Yea the Kings wiues which loued him best refuse not this last and euerlasting seruice as they suppose but yeeld themselues to die that they may liue with him The heads of all these thus slaine are set vpon poles round about the Sepulchre Meate Drinke Rayment Armes and other Vtensils are added for their vse and buried with them After the buriall they goe to the Sea or Riuer and there obserue other Rites some washing while others play on Basons and Instruments The Widow or Widower is layd backward on the water with diuers wordes of complaint At last they cloath them returne to the dead-mans house make great cheere and drinke themselues drunke They in vncertaintie of criminall accusations as of Adulterie Murther and such like haue a certaine water offered them to drinke by the Fetissero made of those Herbes whereof their Bal Fetisso is made and in effect like the cursed water Numb 5. none daring to drinke for feare of sudden death thereby if hee be guilty They dare not come out of their houses in Thunder for then they say many of them are carried away by the Deuill and throwne dead on the ground When they pray for Raine they wash themselues and cast Water ouer their heads with diuers words and spitting in the water Their Kings are Electiue and must be liberall or else are expelled Once a yeere he makes a great feast for the common people buying to that end all the Palme-wine and many Kine the heads of which are painted and hanged in the Kings chamber in testimonie of his bounty Hee inuiteth also his neighbour-Kings Captaines and Gentlemen and then prayeth and sacrificeth to his Fetisso which is the highest Tree in the Towne The men with Fencing Drumming Singing Leaping the Women with Dances honour this feast Euery King holdeth his feast apart one soone after another in the Summer-time The King comes little abroad In the Morning and Euening his Slaues blow or sound certaine Trumpets made of Elephants teeth his Wiues doe then wash and anoynt his body He hath also his Guard Hee sits in state on a stoole holding in his hands the tayle of a Horse or Elephant to driue away Flies gallantly adorned with Rings of Gold on his Armes and legges and necke with corall Beads also wherwith likewise he maketh diuers knots on his beard His Children if they will haue any thing when they are of age must get it the common people would not like that he should maintaine them idle Onely he bestowes on them their marriage gift and a Slaue They chuse by most voyces a successour in another kindred who inheriteth the treasure of the dead King and not his owne Children Controuersies are tried by the Fetisseros Pot as is said if it be for Murther hee may redeeme his life with money one moity to the King the other to the Courtiers if he cannot the Executioner bindes his hands behind him couers his face leades him to a place alone and causing him to kneele downe thrusts him through and then for before they thinke him not dead cuts off his head and quartering the body leaues it to the Fowles ond Beasts His head is boyled by his
Camels whose riches thereby acquired appeare in the Letters of Lawrence Madoc and wee before haue touched Gago is much frequented by Merchants and things are sold at excessiue rates In an hundred miles space you shall scarce find one in those parts that can reade or write and the King accordingly oppresseth them with taxations In Guber they sow their Corne on the waters which Niger with his ouerflowings brings vpon the Countrey and haue aboundant recompence Izchia King of Tombuto conquered the King of Guber of Agadez also and of Cano which haue great store of Merchants Likewise of Casena and Zegzeg and Zanfara in which I finde little worth the remembrance Cano hath some Relikes of Christianitie and they are named by the Apostles names Guangara was not onely oppressed by the said Izchia of Tombuto but by Abraham King of Borno Borno confineth with Guangara on the West and extendeth Eastwards fiue hundred miles The people haue no Religion neither Christian Iewish nor Mahumetane but like Beasts liue with their Wiues and Chrildren in common and as a Merchant which liued long amongst them and learned their Language told Leo they haue no proper names as in other Nations but as they giue him some name on distinction by his height fatnesse or other peculiar accidents The King warreth with his neighbours hee is descended of the Libyan people Bardoa For maintenance of his Warres he will giue great prices for Horses exchanging fifteene or twentie Slaues for one which Slaues he tooke from his enemies When I was in this Kingdome I found there many Merchants that were wearie of this Traffique because they stayed for their Slaues till the King returned from his Warres Yet the King Teemes to bee rich all his Horse-furniture Stirrops Spurres Bridles Bits were all of Gold and his Dishes Platters or whatsoeuer he did eate or drinke in yea his Chaines for his Dogges were for the most part or most fine Gold He hath many both white and blacke people subject to him Gaoga bordereth Westward on Borno and thence trendeth to Nubia betweene the Desarts of Serta on the North and another Desart confining on a winding crooke of Nilus about fiue hundred miles square It hath neither Ciuilitie Letters nor Gouernment The Inhabitants haue no vnderstanding especially they which dwell in the Mountaines who goe naked in the Summer-time their priuities excepted Their houses are made of boughes which easily take fire They haue store of Cattell A hundreth yeeres before Leo's time they were brought in subjection by a Negro slaue who first slew his Master and by helpe of his goods made preyes in the next Regions exchanging his Captiues for Horses of Aegypt and so became King of Gaoga His Nephewes Sonne Homara then raigned and was much respected by the Soldan of Cairo Leo was at his Court and found him a man passing liberall He much honoured all that were of the linage of Mahomet The Nubae in olde times were many Kingdomes as Strabo affirmeth not subject to the Aethiopians and were then Nomades or Wanderers and Robbers As it is now taken Iohn Leo being our Author Nubia stretcheth from Gaoga vnto Nilus hauing the Aegyptian Confines on the North and the Desarts of Goran on the South They cannot saile out of this Kingdome into Aegypt For the Riuer Nilus whiles it is couetous of largenesse loseth his deepnesse and couering certaine Plaines becommeth so shallow that both men and beasts may wade ouer Dangala is their chiefe Towne and hath ten thousand Families but ill built their houses being Chalke and Straw The Inhabitants with their traffique to Cairo become rich There is in this Kingdome great store of Corne and Sugar Ciuit Sandall and Iuorie They haue strong poyson one graine whereof giuen to ten persons will kill them all in a quarter of an houre and one man if he alone take it presently An ounce hereof is sold for an hundred Ducats It is not sold but to strangers which first take their oath that they will not vse it in their Countrey And if any sell thereof secretly it costs him his life for the King hath as much for Custome as the Merchant for price Some Portugals trauelling thorow Nubia saw many Churches ruined by the Arabians and some Images The Iewish and Mahumetan Superstition haue there almost preuailed In old time they had Bishops sent them from Rome which by meanes of the Arabians was after hindered The Nubian King warreth with the Inhabitants of Goran called Zingani who speake a Language that none else vnderstand and with others in the Desarts on the other side of Nilus towards the Red Sea whose Language seemes to be mixt with the Chaldaean and resembles the speech of Suachen in the Countrey of Prester Iohn They are called Bugiha and liue very miserably They had once a Towne on the Red Sea called Zibid whose Port answereth directly to that of Zidem which is forty miles from Mecca This Zibid for their robberies was destroyed by the Sultan Ortelius saith that in Nubia they were sometimes Christian and now are scarcely of any Religion at all They sent into Prester Iohns Countrey for Priests when Aluares d was there to repaire their almost ruined Christianitie but without effect Sanutus reckons here other Kingdomes Gothan Medra Dauma whereof because wee haue little but the names I can write nothing Now if any would looke that we should heere in our Discourse of the Negro's assigne some cause of that their Blacke colour I answere that I cannot well answere this question as being in it selfe difficult and made more by the varietie of answeres that others giue hereunto Some alleage the heate of this Torrid Region proceeding from the direct beames of the Sunne and why then should all the West Indies which stretch from the one Tropike to the other haue no blacke people except a few in Quareca which haply were not Naturals of the place And if this were the cause why should Africa yeeld white people in Melinde and neere the Line blacker at the Cape of Good Hope in fiue and thirtie then in Brasill vnder the Line Some leauing the hot impressions in the Aire attribute it to the drinesse of the Earth as though the Libyan Desarts are not more dry and yet the people no Negro's and as though Niger were heere dried vp Some to the hidden qualitie of the soyle and why then are the Portugals children and generations white or Mulatos at most that is tawnie in Saint Thomee and other places amongst them as also the Inhabitants of Melinde Madagascar and other places in the same height in and adioyning to Africa Some ascribe it as Herodotus to the blacknesse of the Parents Sperme or Seed and how made they the search to know the colour thereof which if it hath a thing by others denied by what reason should it imprint this colour on the skinne And how comes it that they are reddish at their birth yellowish in
acquainted vs with if he had first acquainted himselfe with rules of Art to haue obserued by Instruments the true site and distances In the Kingdome of Angole iron and salt is currant money The Moores of Dobas haue a Law prohibiting marriage to any that hath not first slaine twelue Christians The diuorces and marrying the wiues of their brethren deceased is heere in vse much like as with the Iewes In Bernagasso Aluarez and his company in their trauell were encountred with many great Apes as bigge as Weathers their fore-parts hairie like Lions which went not lesse then two or three hundred in a company they would climbe any Rocke they digged the earth that it seemed as it had been tilled In the Countrey of the Giannamori as they trauelled they crossed a certaine brooke or Riuer that came downe from the Mountaines and finding a pleasant place shaded with the Sallowes there they reposed themselues at noone the water of the brooke was not sufficient to driue a Mill. And whiles the company stood some on one side the brooke some on the other they heard a thunder which seemed a farre off but saw no likelihood of raine or winde when the thunder was done they put their stuffe in order to be gone and had taken vp the Tent in which they dined when one of the company going by the brooke about his businesse suddenly cried out Looke to your selues whereupon turning about they saw the water come downe a speares depth with great furie which caried away part of their stuffe and had they not by good hap taken vp their Tent they together with it had beene carried away with the streame Many of them were forced to climbe vp the Sallowes Such was the noise of water and the rattling of stones which came tumbling downe the Mountaines together that the earth trembled and the sky seemed to threaten a down-fall Suddenly it came and suddenly it passed For the same day they passed ouer and saw very many and great stones ioyned to those which they had seen there before In the Kingdome of Goyame the Riuer Nilus springeth it is there called Gion and comes from two Lakes which for their greatnesse may seeme to bee Seas in which report goeth that Mermaydes Tritons or Men-fishes are seene and some haue told me saith Aluarez that they haue seene it Peter Couillian a Portugall which had liued a great part of his life in those parts told me that he had been in that Kingdome by order from Queene Helena to build there an Altar in a Church built by her where she was buried Beyond that Kingdome I was told there were Iewes Don Iohn de Castro mentions a high Hill inhabited of Iewes in these parts which came no man knowes from whence but they defended the Prete against the Moores Of the fals in Goyame before is related out of Berumdez that they make a noyse like thunder He saith saith that in Dembia Nilus runneth within thirty or fortie leagues of the Red-Sea to which the Emperour purposed to cut a passage as his Predecessor had begun There is a great Lake thirtie leagues long and twenty broad with many Ilands inhabited onely of Religious men Agao is possessed of Moores and Gentiles mixed He speakes of the Kingdom of Oghy seuen or eight dayes iourney from Doato vnder which is a Prouince of Gentiles called Gorague bordering with Quiloa and Mongalo which are great Witches and obserue the entrails of sacrificed Beasts They kill an Oxe with certaine Ceremonies and anointing themselues with the tallow thereof make a great fire seeming to goe into it and to sit down in a chaire therein thence giuing Diuinations and answers without burning Their Tribute is two Lyons three Whelpes an Ounce of Gold molten with certaine Hens and Chickens of the same metall Sixe Buffes laden with Siluer a thousand Beeues and the skinnes of Lyons Ounces and Elkes The Goffates are vulgarly reported to haue beene Iewes they are hated in other Prouinces The houses of the Ethiopians are round all of Earth flat roofed couered with thatch compassed with yards They sleepe vpon Oxe-hides They haue neither Tables nor Table-cloathes but haue their meat serued in on plaine woodden Platters Some eate flesh raw others broyle it Artillery they had not vntill they bought some of the Turkes Writing is little and scarce a little vsed amongst them the Officers dispatch matters of Iustice by Messengers and word of mouth There is no wine made of the Grape but by stealth except at the Pretes and Abunas Others vse Wine made of Raisins steeped ten dayes in water and strained which is cordiall and strong They haue plenty and want of Metals Gold Siluer c. the soyle yeeldeth but they haue not Art to take it They haue no coine of Gold or Siluer Salt is the most currant money Sugar canes they haue but want skill to vse them The Mountaines and Woods are full of Basill and other odoriferous plants They haue store of Bees and Honey but their hiues are placed in Chambers where making a little hole in the wall the Bees goe in and out There are some places very cold The Commons are miserably oppressed by their superiours No man may kill an Oxe though it be his owne without licence from the Gouernours there were no Shambles but at the Court The common people seldome speake truth no not vpon an oath except they are compelled to sweare by the head of the King they exceedingly feare excommunication Their oathes are in this sort The partie to bee deposed goeth with two Priests carrying with them fire and incense to the Church-dore whereon he layeth his hand Then the Priest adiures him saying If thou shalt sweare falsely as the Lyon deuoureth the beasts of the Forrest so let the Diuell deuoure thy soule and as corne is ground vnder the Milstone so let him grinde thy bones and as the fire burneth vp the wood so let thy soule burne in Hell the party answereth to euery or these clauses Amen But if thou speake truth let thy life bee prolonged with honour and let thy soule enter into Paradise with the Blessed Amen Then doth he giue his testimonie They haue Bookes written in Parchment Let vs now come vnto the Court of their Emperour which was alway mouing and yet the greatest Town that his whole Empire containes For there are few which haue in them one thousand and sixe hundred Families whereas this moueable Citie hath fiue thousand or sixe thousand Tents and Mules for carriage about fifty thousand In his march from one place to another if they passe by a Church he and all his company alight and walke on foot till they be past There is also carried before him a consecrated stone or Altar vpon the shoulders of certaine Priests appointed to that office They call him Acegue which signifieth Emperour and Negus that is King By commandement of the Queene Maqueda which visited Salomon women are say they
that one Boy with a burning firebrand will chase away thousands of them Some there are which hunt these beasts with Launces and Arrowes and liue on their flesh little differing from Beefe There is also found in their Riuers and Lakes the Torpedo or Crampfish of strange effect in Nature if holden in the hand and not stirring it makes no alteration but if it moues it selfe the arteries ioynts sinewes and all the members of the body suffer an exceeding torture and astonishment which presently ceaseth with letting goe the Fish The Aethiopians haue a superstitious conceit that it is good to driue away Deuils out of Men thinking it torments those Spirits no lesse then humane bodies They say I haue not made tryall thereof my selfe that if this fish bee laid amongst dead fishes and there stirre it selfe it makes them also to moue as if there were life in them There are many of them in Nilus in the end of the Prouince of Goyama where is a bottomlesse Lake so the Portugall thought that could not sound the bottom with his Pike whence continuallly springs abundance of water being the head of that Riuer little at the first and after a dayes iourney and a halfe running to the East and then entreth a Lake supposed the greatest in the World passing swiftly through the midst thereof without mixture of waters and casting it selfe ouer high Rockes takes freer scope but presently is swallowed of the Earth so that it in some places it may be stepped ouer After fiue dayes iourney towards the East it winds it selfe againe to the West and so passeth on in his way towards Egypt The Aethiopians affirme that it is easie to diuert the Riuers course and to famish Egypt but I thinke it farre easier to say then doe it Low places in Abassia are intemperately hote Their Winter continues from May to September and then begins in the Red Sea which I haue obserued Fernandes reports it to flow in all time of the Moones increase and to flow continually out all the time of the decrease In their Winter it raineth and thundreth commonly euery afternoone In the Kingdome of Zambea in which we now liue wee may see both the Poles the Antarctike higher with his Crosse-starres In this Tract of Heauen there is as it were a cloud or blot supposed more thinne then other parts about it are many Starres lesse then those which illustrate the other Pole They beginne their yeere with the Spring on the first of September numbring twelue moneths in each thirty dayes reckoning the odde dayes betweene August and September by themselues The Abassines expresse their ioy most by eating and drinking and therefore on Holidayes resort to their Churches which are shaded with trees where are set Vessels full of a liquor which they vse in stead of Wine which they make of Honey adding Opium and thereafter their holies they serue their bellies drinking to drunkennesse quarrels fighting They haue Grapes but except in the Vintage season they straine their dryed Raisons insomuch that Peter Paez a Iesuite writ from thence Anno 1604. that the Emperour desiring him to say Masse after the Romane rite they could find no Wine to doe it §. III. Of their Customes in priuate life and publike Gouernment and their late miseries THey sow little more then they must spend And for their apparell the richer buy it of the Moores attiring themselues after their fashion the rest both Men and Women vse a skinne or some course piece of linnen without adorning by Arte When they doe reuerence to any they cast off this cloth from their shoulders to the Nauell stripping themselues halfe naked They weare their haire long which serues them for a hat or head a-tire and for greater neatnesse gallantry they curle it in diuers manners and anoint it with Butter which in the Sunne shewes like dew on the grasse So curious are they herein that for feare of disordering their curles they haue a crotch fastned in the Earth whereon at night they lay their neckes and so sleepe with their heads hanging They brand themselues on the whole body specially on the face The nailes of their little fingers they suffer to grow to the greatest length imitating as much as may be the spurs of Cocks which also they sometimes fasten and fit to their fingers Their hands and feet which commonly are bare they dye reddish with the iuyce of a certaine barke They are a slothfull people scarsely prouiding necessaries for life not giuing themselues to hunting or fishing and although the materials of Woollen linnen Cottons are at hand yet doe the most of them couer their bodies like beasts with rude skins each man commonly wearing a Rammes skin the ends fastned at his hands and feet They lye on the hides of their Kine without other Beds In stead of Tables they haue great troughes rudely hollowed wherein they take their meat without cloth or Napkin Their vessels are of black Earth Few of them are Merchants besides the Mahumetans They haue no great Cities but many vnfortified Villages Their greatest Towne hath scarcely sixteene houses They vse little writing no not in their publike Iudgements they haue no Bookes but for their Holies and Officers for their accounts And because we haue mentioned their Iudgements it shall not be amisse to expresse their forme out of Fernandes The Emperour hath a House called Cala low without any vpper storie To the doore all such come as haue any suite euery one according to their differing Language crying Lord Lord some also imitating the voyces of Beasts whereby is knowne of what Prouince they are Then doth the Emperour commit their case to the Vmbari so are the Iudges called of the word Vmbare which signifies a three-footed stoole on which each of them sits some on the right others on the left hand In the Townes the Lords are Iudges where when any one sueth the Lord sends one of his Seruants to the Defendant assigning him a time to make his appearance and then the Plaintiffe and Defendant plead each his owne case this is the fashion in Barbary also and many other places and after they haue both said what they can all that are present giue sentence From this they may appeale to the Vmbares from them to the Azages or Supreme Iudges and from these to the Emperour Sometimes Iustices Itinerant or Visitors are sent into the Prouince to enquire of Crimes which places being bought cause Iustice to be sold and these to be Legall Theeues more dangerous then Out-lawes In the flourishing state of the Empire they say the Emperour was wont to hold a continuall Progresse in Tents esteeming it base to liue in any City But wheresoeuer he abode there was presently a City of Tents hauing due places assigned to all publike and priuate employments Churches Hospitals for sicke and for the poore Victualling-houses Shops of seuerall Trades and the like They say also that this mouing City was thirty miles
friendship or subiection this Alebech with Turkish Gallies infested these Seas and made diuers of the Portugall vassals to wauer in their fidelitie being of the Saracenicall faith or religion wherevpon the Vice-roy sent forth a Nauie vnder the command of Thomas aforesaid his brother which arriued first at Braua and thence passed alongst the shore to Ampaza still continuing almost desolate thence to Lamus by the helpe of the tyde passing vp the Riuer full of dangerous sholds thence they came to Melinde and after that to Mombaza This is a small Iland of a league circuit the Citie then compassed with a wall The Mahumetans bad built a Castle on the Riuer which entreth the Citie which was taken by the Portugals and soone after fiue Gallies which Alibech the Turke had there at that time not without rich spoile Here the Turkes and the Mombazan Inhabitants were now in a double distresse by the Portugall forces from the Sea and a more terrible enemie from the Land These were the Imbij impious and barbarous monsters bred not farre from the Cape of Good Hope tall square and strong men addicted alwayes to warre and rapine and feeding on the flesh both of their captiued enemies and of their owne people in time of sicknesse hastening their death for the shambles The skulls of men serue them for drinking pots Their weapons are poysoned arrowes and poles burned at the ends their shields are little of wood couered with a skin They are supposed destitute of Religion giuen to Incantations and Sorceries and adoring their King with diuine honor thinking him to be Lord of the whole Land and the Portugals of the Sea Such is his arrogance that hee threatneth the destruction of all men yea shootes his arrowes against the heauens if wet or heate offend him Some 80000. followed him in his warres destroying Townes Cities and Beasts together with the Men in his march driuing many troopes of beasts before him so to breake the assault of the enemie and hauing fire carried before him as menacing to boyle or rost and eate all such as he shall take It seemes that they are either the same or of like condition to the Gallae which intest the Abassines and the Iagges in other parts of Africk which also by a neere name call themselues Imbangolas compounded of Imbij and Gallae a terrible rod of Gods anger whereby he plagues and whips the barbarous Africans with the worst of African barbarians These Imbians had at this time approched to Mombaza and the Turks with their Gallies did their best to hinder their entrance the water encompassing quenching the violence of that fire which the Imbian beares before him wherewith he had now burned a great wood In this warre were the Mombazans and Turkes entangled when the Portugals fleet came vpon them those that escaped by flight the Portugals furie falling into the bellies of the Imbians which caused many to yeeld themselues voluntarily to the Portugall as seeming the lesse of two euils Many Turkes were slaine others captiued Christian Gally-slaues freed three and twentie greater and as many smaller peeces of Ordnance taken the Citie narrow built that scarcely two could goe together in the streets the houses of bricke built high but with small lights both to defend them against the Sunne fired the walls and Moschees razed and the Nauie being readie to depart they were haled by some Turkes on shore and earnestly desired to admit them into their ships as slaues and captiues Alebech himselfe being one with thirtie others besides two hundred Mombazans hauing scarcely escaped the deuouring mawes of the Imbians which had euen then buried the King and the chiefe Magistrate of Mombaza in their bowels and taken innumerable captiues destined to the like Caniball disaster The King of Lamus called Panebaxira the Portugals imprisoned and executed for betraying some of theirs to the Turkes and conuented the neighbouring kings of Sian Patus Ampaza before them they razed Mondra and after other things set in order returned to Goa They which haue desire to acquaint themselues with what Antiquitie hath deliuered of these parts may resort to Arrianus his Periplus of the Erythraean Sea and the labours of Stuckius and Ortelius For vs to name you the Townes of ancient Trading as Aualites Malao Mundi Mosyllum Apocopon Opone Rhapta which hee reckons on the African shore with other Riuers and Promontories would not much further vs in this our Pilgrimage-Mart of Religions §. III. Of Quiloa Sofala and Ophir QViloa stands nine degrees to the South of the Line the name of a City and Iland which is a Kingdome of the Moores and extendeth her Dominion farre in the Coast It was built as Marmolius affirmeth about the foure hundreth yeere of the Hirara so he nameth it by one Ali Sonne of Sultan Hoscen who not agreeing with his other brethren by reason their Mothers were Persian and his an Abissine sought new Aduentures in these parts and bought this Iland the History of whom and of his Successours you may find in that Author The King grew mighty by the Trade of Sofala but it was made tributary to Portugall by Vascui Gamma Anno 1500. In the yeere 1505. the Portugals for denyall of that Tribute depriued Abraham the Arabian King of his Scepter and built a Fort there which the Moores soone after destroyed together with the new King made by the Portugals The people are whitish their women comely rich in attire their houses faire built and richly furnished Betweene Coaua and Cuama two Riuers which spring out of the same Lake with Nilus are the Kingdomes of Mombaza Mozimba Macuas Embeoe and against them the Promontory Prassum Heere is Mosambique by which name is signified a Kingdome in the Continent and an Iland also with a safe Harbour which with two other Ilands are in the mouth of the Riuer Moghincats in fifteene degrees South Mosambique is inhabited by Portugals which haue there a strong Castle here the Portugals Shippes winter In this Iland are Sheepe with tayles of fiue and twenty pound weight a beast common in Africa Hens blacke both in feathers flesh and bone and sodden looke like Inke yet sweeter then other in taste Porke very good but for the deare sawce There are some Mahumetans as they were all before the Portugals arriuall there They haue trade in the Continent in Sena Macurua Sofala Cuama a people for the most part differing in speech and behauiour each Village fighting with her Neighbour captiuing them and some as at Macurua eate them Their chiefest liuing is by hunting and by flesh of Elephants In euery Village is a new King The Captaine of Mosambique in his three yeeres gouernment maketh three hundred thousand Duckets gaine especially by Gold from Sofala Vp further within Land the people goe almost naked and were so simple when first the Portugals traded thither that Ludouico Barthema or Vertomannus for his Shirt and another for a Razor and
neere the Cape of Good-hope the Aethiopians haue no hope or hap of good colour whereas the hotter Countreys of Libya and in manner all America notwithstanding the Sunnes strait looking and neerenesse not allowing them a shaddow to attend them in the greatest height of his bounty know not this blacke tincture in the Naturals thereof But to returne and who will not returne to the Mines There are other Mines in the Prouinces of Boro and Quiticui in which and in the Riuers is found Gold not so pure The people are carelesse and negligent to get and the Moores which traded with them were faine to giue their wares in trust with promise by such a time to pay them in Gold and the people would not faile in their word Other Mynes are in Toroa wherein are those buildings which Barrius attributeth to some forren Prince and I for the reasons before alledged to Salomon It is a square Fortresse of stone the stones of maruellous greatnesse without any signe of morter or other matter to ioyne them The wall fiue and twenty spannes thicke the height not holding proportion Ouer the gate are letters which learned Moores could neither reade nor know what letters they were There are other buildings besides of like fashion The people call them the Court for an Officer keepes it for the Benomotapa and hath charge of some of his women that are there kept They esteeme them beyond humane power to build and therefore account them the workes of Deuils and the Moores which saw them said the Portugals Castles were no way to bee compared to them They are fiue hundred and ten miles from Sofala Westward in one and twenty degrees of Southerly Latitude in all which space is not found one building ancient or later the people are rude and dwell in Cottages of Timber All the people of this Region is of curled hayre and more ingenious then those which are against Mosambique Quiloa and Melinde among whom are many that eate mans flesh and let their Kine blood to satisfie their thirst These seeme prone to receiue the Faith for they beleeue in One GOD whom they call Mozimo and haue no Idols nor worship other thing They punish nothing more seuerely then Witchcraft whereunto other Negros are exceedingly addicted no such person escapeth death The like detestation they conceiue against Adultery and Theft Euery one may haue as many wiues as they will but the first is principall the other serue her and her children are heires A woman is not mariageable with them till her naturall purgation testifie for her abilitie to Conception and therefore they entertaine the first fluxe thereof with a great Feast In two things they are Religious in obseruation of dayes and Rites concerning their dead Of dayes they obserued the first day of the Moone the sixt the seuenth the eleuenth the sixteenth the seuenteenth the twentieth and the eight and twentieth because in that day their King was borne The Religion is in the first sixt and seuenth all the rest are repetitions aboue ten When any is dead after his bodie is eaten his neere kindred or his wife which hath had most children by him keepe the bones with some signes whereby to know whose they were and euery seuenth day they obserue Exequies in the same place where they are kept They spreade many clothes and set thereon tables furnished with bread and sodden flesh which they offer to the dead with prayers and supplications And the principall thing they request of them is the good successe of their Kings affaires These prayers they make being cloathed in white garments after which the good man and his family eate their offerings The Benomotapa must weare cloathes of the same Country for feare of infection others may weare forren cloth He is serued on the knee and when he drinketh or cougheth all they which are about him make a shout that all the Towne may know None may cough in his presence also euery one must sit in token of reuerence to stand is a signe of dignity which he affordeth the Portugals and Moores and is the chiefe honour can bee yeelded any The second honour is to sit on a cloth in his house the third that a man may haue a doore in his house which is the dignity of great Lords For meaner persons they need not feare to haue any thing stolne out of their open houses seeing the seuerity of Iustice doth secure them Doores are not for necessity but for honour Their houses are of pyramidall or steeple forme all the timbers meeting in the middest at the top couered with earth and straw Some of them are made of timbers as long and as bigge as a great ships mast the greater they are the more honorable The Benomotapa hath musicke whithersoeuer he goeth with singers and more then fiue hundred iesters which haue their Captain or Master of Reuels The royall Ensigne is a little plow-share with an Iuory point which he carrieth alway at his girdle by which is signified peace and husbanding of the ground He beareth likewise one or two swords in token of Iustice and defence of his people The Country is free and giues him no other payments but presents when they come to speake with him and certaine dayes seruice No inferiour comes before his superiour without some present in token of obedience and courtesie The Captaines of warre with all theirs bestow seuen dayes in thirty in his husbandry or other businesse Hee must confirme all sentences of Iudgement in his owne person there needs no Prison for matters are presently dispatched according to the allegations and testimonies that are brought And if there bee not sufficient testimonies then the matter is tryed by oath in this manner They beat the barke of a certaine tree and cast the powder thereof in water which the party drinketh and if he doe not vomit he is cleared if he vomit he is condemned And if the accuser when the accused party vomiteth not will drinke of the same and doth not vomit he is then acquitted and the matter dispatched If any sue to him he speedeth not but by mediation of a third person which also sets down the summe that the King must haue somtime at so deare a rate that the suter rather refuseth the Kings grant They haue no Horse and therefore warre on foot the spoyles are generally shared amongst all When he marcheth in the place where he is to lodge they make a new house of wood and therein must continuall fire be kept without euer going out saying that in the ashes might be wrought some witcheries to the indamagement of his person And when they goe to the warres they neuer wash their hands nor faces till they haue obtained victory They haue their wiues with them which are so loued and respected that if the Kings sonne meet with one of them in the street hee giues her way Benomotapa hath more then a thousand women but the first is
a Cap of the same the haire inwards a Rats skin about their priuities some of them haue soles tyed about their feet their neckes adorned with Chaines of greasie Trypes or guts also in many doubles which they would sometimes pull off and eate stinking and raw they did also eate the entrayles by vs throwne away halfe raw and would scramble for it like hungry Dogges lothsomely besmeared with the bloud they weare Bracelets of Copper or Iuory about their armes with Ostrich feathers and shels The habit of women is like the former which at our first comming seemed shamefast but at our returne would impudently vncouer that which here must bee couered with silence their brests hang downe to their middles Their haire is curled Copper with them is Gold and Iron Siluer their Houses little Tents in the Fields made of skins at their pleasure remoued On the high Hill called the Table may be seene an hundred miles about some ascended and thence tooke obseruation of many Bayes and Riuers Hee thinkes these parts might be profitably planted with an English Colony One sayth of this people that they are idle not so much as hauing a Canow nor knowing to take eyther fowle or fish whereof they haue store theeuish and swiftly running away with that which they haue stolne By trading with the Dutch and English their prices of things are raysed as you here see to some more Copper or Iron then at the first Discoueries Their Beasts are large their Sheepe smooth and short haired not woolly like a young Calfe with long and broad eares hanged like Hounds their hornes short and tender easily broken their tayles greater then any part of a mans legge some weighing 40. pounds Their Beeues are large and most of them leane The men haue but one stone the other being cut away when they are young the reason seemes to bee some reasonlesse Superstition towards the Sunne which they point vnto being demanded thereof The Hector brought thence one of these Saluages called Cory which was carryed againe and there landed by the Newyeeres gift Iune 21. 1614. in his Copper Armour but returned not to them whiles the Ships continued in the Road but at their returnes in March was twelue-moneth after he came and was ready to any seruice in helping them with Beeues and Sheepe The wilde beasts are dangerous in the night as Lions Antilopes and others some of which in one night carried away twelue pieces of meate laid in the Riuer to water couered with a stone of two hundred weight which was remooued also a very great distance The Pengwins in the Iland neere to Soldania haue stumps in stead of wings and with their feet swimme fast There are Seales a thousand sleeping in an Heard on the Rockes Myce and Rats and Snakes innumerable The weather in the midst of Winter is there temperate Penguin Iland is North Northwest and an halfe West three leagues from Soldania and this fourteene leagues North Northeast from Cape Bona Speranza and ten leagues North by West from Cape Falso which is Eastwards from the former The habitation of the Soldanians seemes moueable and following the best pastures There are fallow Deere Porcupines Land Tortoyses Snakes Adders wild Geese Duckes Pellicans Crowes with a white band about their necks Pengwins Guls Pintados Alcatrasses Cormorants Whales Seales c. HONDIVS his Map of Congo CONGI REGNŪ CHAP. IX Of the Kingdome of Congo and the other Kingdomes and Nations adioyning §. I. Of Angola THe Kingdome of Congo vnderstanding so much by the name as in times past hath beene subiect thereto hath on the West the Ocean on the South the Caphars and mountaynes of the Moone on the East those Hills from which the Riuers issue and runne into the Fountaynes of Nilus and on the North the Kingdome of Benin Of these Countries Pigafetta from the Relation of Odoardo Lopez a Portugall hath written two bookes out of whom P. du Iarric Botero and others haue taken most of their reports And in this we will begin with the most Southerly parts in which wee first come into the Kingdome of Matama this is the Kings proper name who being a Gentile ruleth ouer diuers Prouinces named Quimbebe This is a Kingdome great and mightie extending from Brauagal to Bagamidri the ayre thereof is wholsome the earth outwardly furnished with store of fruits inwardly with mines of Crystall and other metalls The Signiories toward the Sea-coast are very meane and want Hauens Angola sometime a Prouince of the Kingdome of Congo is now a great Kingdome it selfe and very populous They speake the same language with small difference of dialect that is vsed in Congo whose yoake they cast off since the Congois became Christians Diego Can first discouered these parts for the Portugals An. 1486. And the Portugals vsed to trade quietly with the Angolans but some of them trading as high into the Countrey as Cabazza the Royall Citie which is an hundred and fiftie miles from the Ocean were there by order from the King put to the sword vnder pretence of intended treason This was done 1578. Paulo Dias to whom the King Sebastian had giuen the gouernment of these parts with licence to conquer three and thirtie leagues alongst the Coast to him and his heires to reuenge himselfe for this despight done to his people armed such Portugals as hee had and with two Gallies and other Vessels which he kept in the Riuer Coanza hee went on both sides the Riuer conquering and subduing many Lords vnto him The King of Angola raysed a mightie Armie of a million of men as is supposed For they vse to leaue none at home that is fit to carrie a weapon and make no preparation for victuall but such as haue any carrie it vpon the shoulders of their seruants and therefore no maruell if their foode being soone consumed their camps be soone dissolued Small likewise is their prouision of armour for offence and for defence much lesse Diaz sent to the King of Congo for aide who sent him sixtie thousand men with which and his owne Nation he made his partie good against the confused rabbles of the Angolans The trade of Angola is yet continued and from thence the Portugals buy and carry to Brasil and other parts yeerly a world of slaues which are bought within the Land and are captiues taken in their warres Paulo Diaz at his death bequeathed to the Iesuites as much as might maintayne fiue hundred of that Societie in these parts Master Thomas Turuer one that had liued a long time in Brasil and had also beene at Angola reported to me that it was supposed eight and twentie thousand slaues a number almost incredible yet such as the Portugals told him were yeerly shipped from Angola and Congo at the Hauen of Loanda He named to me a rich Portugall in Brasil which had ten thousand of his owne working in his Ingenios of which he had eighteene
there an Idol called Gumbiri and a holy House called Munsa Gumbiri kept and inhabited by an old woman where once a yeere is a solemne Feast which they celebrate with Drummes Daunces and Palme-wines and then they say hee speaketh vnder the ground The people call him Mokissa Cola or a strong Mokisso and say That he comes to stay with Chekoke the Idol of Banza That Chekoke is a Negro-Imoge made sitting on a stoole a little house is there made him They annoint him Ticcola which is a red colour made of a certaine Wood ground on a stone and mixed with water wherewith they dayly paint themselues from the waste vpwards esteeming it great beauty otherwise they account not themselues ready It is for like purpose carried from hence to Angola Sometimes it fals out that some Man or Boy is taken with some sudden Enthusiasme or rauishment becomming mad and making a whooping and great clamours They call them Mokisso-Moquat that is taken of the Mokisso They cloath them very handsome and whatsoeuer they bid in that fit for it lasteth not very long they execute as the Mokissos charge Morumba is thirty leagues Northwards from hence in the Mani Loango's Dominion where he liued nine moneths There is a House and in it a great Basket proportioned like to a Hiue wherein is an Image called Morumba whose Religion extendeth far They are sworne to this Religion at ten or twelue yeares old but for probation are first put in a House where they haue hard diet and must be mute for nine or ten dayes any prouocation to speake notwithstanding Then doe they bring him before Morumba and prescribe him his Kin or perpetuall abstinence from some certaine meat They make a cut in his shoulder like to an halfe Moone and sprinkle the bloud at Morumbas feet and sweare him to that Religion In the wound they put a certaine white powder in token of his late admission which so long as it continueth doth priuiledge him to take his meat and drinke with whomsoeuer he pleaseth none denying him the same at free cost They also haue their fatall Tryals before this Image where the accused partie kneeling downe and clasping the Hiue saith Mene quesa cabamba Morumba signifying That he comes thither to make tryall of his innocence and if he be guiltie he fals downe dead being free he is freed Andrew Battell saith hee knew sixe or seuen in his being there that made this tryall §. II. Of the Anzigues BEyond the Countrey of Loango are the Anzigues the cruellest Canibals which the Sunne looketh on For inother places they eate their enemies or their dead but here they take and eate their kinsfolkes and Country-folkes They keepe Shambles of mans flesh as with vs of Beefe and Muttons They eate their enemies Their slaues if cut out they will yeeld them more in the seuerall Ioynts or Pieces then to bee sold aliue they kill though it be but to saue a halfe-peny Some of them for wearinesse of life and some oh crueltie of vaine-glory euen for valour of courage in contempt of Death and esteeming it an honorable proofe of their fidelitie and manhood will offer themselues to the Butcherie as faithfull subiects vnto their Princes of them to bee consumed and eaten that with their death and after their death they may doe them seruice These Anzichi stretch from Zaire to Nubia They haue many Mines of Copper and great quantitie of Sanders red and gray wherewith mixed with the Oyle of Palme-tree they anoint themselues The Portugals temper it with Vineger for the healing of the French Pocks by the smoke thereof they driue away the head-ache It is incredible or at least would so seeme to vs which Lopez reporteth that they carrying their arrowes which are short and slender of very hard Wood in the Bowe-hand will shoot off eight and twenty so many they hold at once before the first of them fall to ground and with a short Hatchet with a sudden whirling themselues about breake the force of the enemies Arrowes and then hanging this Hatchet on their shoulder discharge their owne Arrowes They are of great simplicitie loyaltie and fidelitie and the Portugals more trust them then any other slaues They are yet sauage and beastly and there is no conuersing with them but they bring slaues of their own Nation and out of Nubia to Congo to sell for which they recarrie Salt and Shels which they vse for Money Silkes Linnen Glasses and such like They circumcise themselues and besides that both men and women of the Nobility and and Comminaltie from their childhood marke their faces with sundry slashes made with a knife I asked saith Lopez of their Religion and it was told mee that they were Gentiles which was all I could learne of them They worship the Sunne for the greatest God as though it were a man and the Moon next as though it were a woman Otherwise euery man chuseth to himselfe his owne Idol and worships it after his own pleasure The Anzichi haue one King principall which hath many Princes vnder him Of Ambus and Medera Northerne Regions little besides the names is knowne Biafar is inhabited with people much addicted to Enchantments Witchcrafts and all abominable Sorceries §. III. Of the Giacchi or Iagges OF the Giacchi we haue made often mention and of their incursions into Congo These in their owne Language are called Agag as Lopez testifieth and liue on both side of Nilus in the borders of the Empire of Mohenhe-Muge They vse to marke themselues about the lip and vpon their cheekes with certaine lines which they make with iron instruments and with fire Moreouer they haue a custome to turne their eye-lids backwards so that their blacke skins white eyes and cauterized markes seeme to conspire a dreadfull and gastly deformitie in their faces They hold warre with the d supposed Amazones and of late yeeres haue inuaded the neighbour-Nations Their weapons are Darts their food humane flesh without all humanity deuoured Thus Lopez reporteth by reports Andrew Battel liued by occasion of the Portugals treachery with the Iagges a longer time then euer any Christian or White Man had done namely sixteene moneths and serued them with the Musket in their warres neither could Lopez saith he haue true intelligence whence they came For the Christians at that time had but vncertaine coniectures of them neither after had the Portugals any conuersing but by way of commerce but he being betrayed fled to them for his life and after by stealth escascaped from them the onely European that euer liued in their Campe He saith they are called Iagges by the Portugal by themselues Imbangolas which name argues them to be of the Imbij Galae before mentioned and came from Sierra Liona That they are exceeding deuourers of mans flesh for which they refuse Beefe and Goats whereof they take plenty They haue no setled habitation but wander in an vnsetled course They rise in
Haruest and inuading some Country there stay as long as they find the Palmes or other sufficient meanes of mayntenance and then seeke new aduenture For they neyther plane or sowe nor breed vp Cattle and which is more strange they nourish vp none of their owne children although they haue ten or twenty wiues a man of the properest and comeliest slaues they can take But when they they are in trauell they digge a hole in the Earth which presently receiueth in that darke prison of death the new borne Creature not yet made happy with the light of life Their reason is that they will not bee troubled with education nor in their flitting wanderings be troubled with such cumbersome burthens Once a secret Prouidence both punisheth the Fathers wickednesse and preuenteth a viperous Generation if that may bee a preuention where there is a succession without Generation and as Plinie saith of the Esseni Gene aeterna est in qua nemo nascitur For of the conquered Nations they preserue the Boyes from ten to twenty yeeres of age and bring them vp as the hope of their succession like Negro Azimogli with education fitting their designes These weare a Collar about their necke in token of slauery vntill they bring an Enemies head slaine in battaile and then they are vncollared freed and dignified with the title of Souldiers If one of them runnes away he is killed and eaten So that hemmed in betwixt hope and feare they grow very resolute and aduentrous their Collars breeding shame disdaine and desperate fury till they redeeme their freedome as you haue heard Elembe the great Iagge brought with him twelue thousand of these cruell Monsters from Sierra Liona and after much mischiefe and spoyle settled himselfe in Benguele twelue degrees from the Line Southwards and there breedeth and groweth into a Nation But Kelandula somtime his Page proceeds in that beastly life before mentioned and the people of Elembe by great troupes runne to him and follow his Campe in hope of spoyle They haue no Fetisso's or Idols The great Iagge or Prince is Master of all their Ceremonies and is a great Witch I haue seene this Kelandula sayth our Author continue a Sacrifice from Sun to Sun the rites whereof are these Himselfe sat on a stoole in great pompe with a Cap adorned with Peacockes feathers which fowles in one Countrey called Shelambanza are found wild and in one place empaled about the graue of the King are fifty kept and fed by an old woman and are called Iugilla Mokisso that is Birds of Mokisso Now about him thus set attended forty or fifty women each of them weauing continually a Zebras tayle in their hands There were also certaine Gangas Priests or Witches Behind them were many with Drummes and Pipes and Pungas certaine Instruments made of Elephants teeth made hollow a yard and halfe and with a hole like a Flute which yeeld a lowd and harsh sound that may bee heard a myle off These strike and sound and sing and the women weaue as is said till the Sunne be almost downe Then they bring forth a pot which is set on the fire with leaues and roots and the water therein and with a kind of white powder the Witches or Gangas spot themselues one on the one cheeke the other on the other and likewise their foreheads temples brests shoulders and bellies vsing many inchanting tearmes which are holden to be Prayers for Victory At Sun-set a Ganga brings his Kissengula or War-hatchet to the Prince this weapon they vse to weare at their girdles and putting the same in his hand bids him be strong their God goes with him and he shall haue victory After this they bring him foure or fiue Negros of which with a terrible countenance the great Iagge with his Hatchet kils two and other two are killed without the Fort. Likewise fiue Kine are slaine within and other fiue without the Fort and as many Goats and as many Dogs after the same manner This is their Sacrifice at the end whereof all the flesh is in a Feast consumed Andrew Battle was commanded to depart when the slaughter began for their Deuill or Mokisso as they said would then appeare and speake to them This Sacrifice is called Kissembula which they solemnize when they attempt any great enterprize There were few left of the naturall Iagges but of this vnnaturall brood the present succession was raysed §. IIII. Of the Lakes and Riuers in these parts of Africa NOw that we haue thus discoursed of these former Nations let vs take view of the more in-land and Easterly borders which abut on Congo where wee shall finde the great Lake Aquilunda which with her many Riuers aforesaid watereth all that great Countrey assisted therein by a farre greater Lake called Zembre great Mother and chiefe Ladie of the Waters in Africa As for the Mountaynes of the Moone now called Toroa there is a Lake called Gale of no great quantity whence issueth a Riuer named Comissa and by the Portugals the sweet Riuer disembarquing at the False Cape an arme whereof had before entred the Sea in 32. degrees 40. minutes of Infante one of Dias his companions in the first Discouery of those parts called Infanto because hee there went first on Land But from those Hils of the Moone the Lake whence Nilus springeth hath no helpe Neyther are there two Lakes East and West distant from each other about foure hundred and fifty miles as Ptolemey describeth for then the one should be in the Confines of Congo and Angola the other about Sofala and Monomotapa where is found but one Lake for Aquilunde is no tributary to Nilus This Lake is betweene Angola and Monomotapa and contayneth in Diameter 195. miles There is indeed another Lake which Nilus maketh in his course but standeth Northward from the first Lake Zembre and not in East or West parallel Neyther doth Nilus as some affirme hide it selfe vnder the ground and after rise againe but runneth through monstrous and Desart Valleyes without any setled channell and where no pleople inhabited from whence that fabulous opinion did grow This Lake is situate in twelue degrees of Southerly Latitude and is compassed about like a Vault with exceeding high Mountaynes the greatest whereof are called Cafates vpon the East and the Hils of Sal-Nitrum and the Hils of Siluer on another side and on the other side with diuers other Mountaynes The Riuer Nilus runneth Northwards many hundred miles and then entreth into another great Lake which the Inhabitants doe call a Sea It is much bigger then the first and contayneth in breadth two hundred and twenty miles right vnder the Equinoctiall Line Of this second Lake the Anzichi giue certaine and perfect intelligence for they traffique into those parts And they report That in this second Lake there is a people that sayleth in great ships and can write and vseth number weight and measure which they haue not in the parts of
Congo that they build their Houses with Lime and Stone and for their fashions and qualities may be compared with the Portugals This seemeth to be in Goiame where the Abassine entitleth himselfe King and in his title as before you haue read cals it the Fountayne of Nilus which Aluares also mentioneth that Peter Conilian saw He affirmeth That there are Iewes about those parts which perhaps are the people that the Anzichi speake of From this second Lake in Goiame the Riuer which is there called Gihon passeth through the Pretes Dominion to Meroe and so to Egypt as elsewhere is shewed In these two great Lakes are diuers Ilands that we speake not of the Tritons and other I know not what Monsters there reported to be found The Lake Zembre yeeldeth not Nilus alone but Zaire a farre more spacious Riuer in widenesse and more violent in force then Nilus or any other Riuer in Africa Europe or Asia of which wee lately related And besides her Northerne and Westerne Tributes carried by those two Riuers to the Mediterranean and Ocean Seas shee sendeth her great streames of Magnice Coaua and Cuama into the inner or Easterne Ocean Magnice springing out of Zembre receiueth in his Voyage to the Sea three other Riuers Nagoa called Saint Christophers and Margues which both spring out of the Mountaynes of the Moone by the people there called Toroa the third is Arroe which besides his waters payeth to Neptune which neyther needs nor heeds it a great quantity of Gold which it washeth from the Mountaynes of Monomotapa a Countrey extending it selfe betweene Magnice and Cuama whose seuen mouthes seeke to swallow vp many Ilands which they hold in their jawes but through greedinesse lose that which greedinesse makes them seeke not able to swallow so great morsels which therefore remayne and are inhabited with Pagans Boterus sayth That this Riuer runs out of that Lake a great space in one Channell and then is diuided into two the one called Spirito Sancto running into the Sea vnder the Cape Couenti the other Cuama receiueth the Riuers Panami Luangua Arruia Mangiono Inadire Ruina and is sayled more then seuen hundred miles Coaua is also a great Riuer The Inhabitants within Land about these Riuers are as you haue heard Pagans and rude people Let me now haue leaue to conuey my selfe downe this Riuer Coaua into the Ocean and there take view of the many Ilands with which Nature hath adorned this African World as with many Brooches and Iewels set and hanged about the fringes of her garments and first learning what we can of the Ilands in and from the Red Sea hither we will in some Portugall Carricke sayle round about the African Coast and acquaint you with what we shall find worthiest obseruation and then not willing as yet to set foot in Lisbone as we meete with the Fleet of Spaine sayling to the New-found World will passe with them for further Discoueries For to goe into the Mediterranean to discouer the African Ilands there will scarce be worth the while To heare a little of those few may content vs Thus Authors haue written of the Riuers which they nâ—uer saw but Iohn des Santos a Portugall Frier which liued many yeeres in those parts hath giuen a fuller description of the Riuers and Coasts in those Easterne shores of Afrike By whose narration it appeareth that Cuama and Nilus come not out of one and the same Lake for Cuama ouerfloweth in March and Apill not as Nilus in Iuly and August and makes the Countrey at that time sickly and driueth the wild beasts to the higher parts where Lions Tygres Elephants Merus a kind of horned Asses Ounces Rhinocerotes Buffals wilde Kine and Swine and Horses and Dogs Zeuras other creatures of those parts are assembled in a peaceable Parliament by the Riuers forceable summons which so aweth them that as somtime in Noahs Arke they forget their preying nature and quietly expect their dismission with that of the waters Riuer horses there abound and Crocodiles other strange Beasts Birds Fishes and Wormes they haue with Manna and other naturall rarities touching which I referre the Reader to the second part of my Pilgrimes where the Relations of Santos and Iobson will entertayne him frankly Santos also will there acquaint you with the description of the Riuers Countrey Mynes and people of those parts their Kingdomes Warres Customes Politike Oeconomike and Religious the Portugall Forts of Sofala Sena Tete and the Marts of Massapa Luanze Manzono the strange Rites of the Kings of Monomotapa Quiteue Sedanda and their Neighbours The Quiteue is King of Sofala and on that side of Cuama hath about 100. women amongst which his Ants Sisters Daughters whom he carnally vseth which incest to a subiect were death when he dyeth the Successor is he to whom those women giue peaceable and quiet possession of the Kings House and themselues No force is made nor subiection yeelded vpon forced possession The King thus by them receiued is not only admitted of the rest but adored yea they aske of him raine seasonable Haruest and all things they need not without great Presents He hath his Oracle-consultations with the Deuill and euery yeere on the Obit day of the former King the Deuill then entring into some one of the Assembly and giuing answers Euery New Moone is a holy day and the Musimos or Feast dayes which the Quiteue appoints by Proclamation which they obserue without working They otherwise worship no God nor haue any Idoll Image or Temple Priest or Sacrifice They call the Quiteue by prodigious titles Lord of the Sunne and Moone and especially entitle him in all things Great as great Thiefe great Witch none else are permitted to bee Witches great Lion c. good or bad so as Great be the Epithet The name Quiteue is common to all their Kings successiuely in that Countrey and to the Countrey it selfe Their Oathes by Poyson licking of hote Iron c. and other strange customes you shall find in the place aforesaid CHAP. XI Of the Seas and Ilands about Africa the Ancient and Moderne Obseruations Nauigations and Discoueries §. I. Of the Red Sea and why it is so called AFter this long and tedious journey ouer Land where the steepe and snowie Mountaynes the myrie and vnwholesome Vallies the vnpassable Wildernesses swift Riuers still Lakes thicke Woods and varietie of the Continent-obseruations haue thus long whiled vs let vs now by a swifter course take view of the African Seas and those Ilands which they hold alway besieged but neuer conquer In the first place presents it selfe to our Discouery that Sea which separateth after the Moderne reckoning Africa and Asia asunder This is called the Red Sea which name sayth Plinie the Graecians call Erythraeum this word signifieth Red and is ascribed by some to a King named Erythras whom Postellus and some others thinke to be Esau or Edom which the like signification of his name
signifying Red and habitation not very farre distant make enough probable by others to the repercussion of the Sunne-beames by others to the colour of the Sand and Earth in the bottome and by others to the nature of the Water it selfe Solinus affirmeth it is called Erythraeum of King Erythrus the Sonne of Perseus and Andromade and not only of the colour alledging Varro that learned Romane for his Authour who also mentioneth a Fountayne on the shoare thereof which changeth the colour of the Sheepes fleeces which drinke thereof into a duskish and darker colour Strabo citeth the testimony of Nearchus and Orthagoras concerning the I le Tyrina two thousand furlongs from Carmania in which the Sepulchre of Erythras is shewed being a great Hill planted with trees and that he raigned in those parts and left his name thereunto which they learned of Mithropastes who flying from Darius had liued in that Iland Barrius writeth That Alfonso Dalboquerque that victorious Portugall who subdued so many Ilands Seas and Kingdomes to that Crowne in a Letter to King Emanuel affirmeth That it may be called the Red Sea of certayne red spots or staines which are seene therein and when he entred into the Streits he encountred a great veine of red water extending it selfe from Aden as farre as they could see from the ships tops These red veines of water the Moores ascribed to the ebbing and flowing of that Sea Iohn di Castro afterwards Viceroy of India sayled to the bottome of Streit as farre as Suez and much laboured to find the cause why it should be called the Red Sea there knowne only by the name of the Sea of Mecca and they maruelled much at our name Red. He or Gaspar Aloisius which writ the Booke of this Voyage which my friend Master Hakluyt communicated to mee sayth that the colour of this Sea is as of other Seas neyther is there red dust blowne in by the winds but the Land generally on both sides is browne and very darke as if it were scorched in some places blacke and in some white the Sands are of ordinary colour onely in three places were certaine Mountaynes with veines of red which were hard Rocke In many places the waues seeme very red by accident but taking vp the water in a Vessell out of the Sea it seemed cleerer and more Crystalline then that without the Straits Hee caused also some to diue which did bring him out of the sandy bottome a red matter branched like Corall In other places where were greene spots in the Sea were taken out greene branches and where the Sea was white the sand there vnder was very white and though the depth in some places amounted to twenty fathome yet the purity of the Chrystalline waters caused this transparent colour Neere to Suachen he found most of those spots and from thence to Alcocer the space of one hundred thirty sixe leagues The Sea in this space hath many shelues the ground whereof is Coral-stone of which one sort is red the other very white The white Sands in the bottome make it seeme white the Ooze greene that Corally substance red which in that space was the most of the three But neerer the bottome towards Suez in a great space hee saw none Further without the Strait he saw such red spots or veines of water at Cape Fartach as if Oxen had beene slaine there yet the water taken vp in a Vessell seemed cleere and hee supposed that this rednesse proceeded of the Whales bringing forth their young Barrius misliketh that coniecture and those other of Antiquity in searching the cause of this name of Red and is of opinion That the violent currents of the Tydes assisted with some tempestuous winds rayse vp from the bottome that red floore whereof we haue spoken and cause by the motion of the same vnder the water that rednesse in the vpper face thereof which is in more spacious quantity neere the Straits where there is greatest force of the Tydes and the threeds or straines of this rednesse are lesse in the greater and more spacious Sea-roome The Portugall Pilots first thought that the winds brought out red dust from the dry soyle of Arabia which no mans experience hath confirmed Andrea Corsali which sayled and warred vnder the Portugals in these Seas Anno 1516. sayth hee knowes not why it should be called red for the water is coloured as in other Seas which seemeth to crosse the former reports and may eyther bee construed of the water generally not discoloured or perhaps while hee was there the Tydes and Winds did not conspire so boysterously as at some other times they doe against the yeelding and weaker soyle in the bottome thereof Our English Pilots haue giuen later and better light in their Trade at Moha and other places as in the first and second parts of our Bookes of Voyages is euident But the most Learned Pilot for the Erythraean Antiquities is Master Fuller who in the last Chapiter of his fourth Booke examineth the Graecian Fables of Ayatharchides Ctesias Ourainus Pausanias of Boxus also Mela Plinie and the rest and at last concludeth that of Esaus name Edom the Countrey was called Edumaea farre larger then that of Ptolomey besides it contayning a great part of Petraea and all Nabathea and of that Countrey coasting so great a part of that Sea as appeares by Salomons and Iehoshaphats Ophyrian Nauies built at Ezion-Geber in Edumaea their owne Countrey the Sea adioyning was called Edumaean or in Greeke interpretation Erythraean that is Rubrum or Red as Cephas the name properly by Christ giuen to the first of the Apostles is commonly in a Greeke interpretation called Peter Howeuer it be for this rednesse many deceiue themselues in streitning this name to the Arabian Gulfe which the Ancients gaue vnto all the Seas from Aegypt to India and reckon the Persian and Arabian Gulfes armes of the Red Sea Yea Arrianus not hee that writ Alexanders life who yet in the report of Nearchus his voyage from Indus to the Riuer Tigris calls it the Red Sea but another of that name in his Periplus of the Erythrean Sea translated and illustrated with a large Commentarie by Stuckius and set forth by Ortelius in a peculiar Map thereof comprehendeth in the title of the Red Sea all from Arsinoe and Egypt to Malacca or the Chersonesus Aurea Hauing now troubled you with the name why and how farre the name extendeth wee may view the Ilands therein situate which if any would more fully know let him reade Arrianus and Barrius and the voyage of Solyman Bassa 1538. vnto Diu written by Damianus in Latine and by a Venetian in Ramusius who was present in the action I must but touch the principall §. II. Of the chiefe Townes and Ilands in the Red Sea SVes is neere the beginning of the Sea which some suppose to bee that which the Ancients call Arsinoe after others Heroum here is the
an Iland fourteene leagues from Zacotora from whence it is fifteen leagues to Cape Guardafu At Tamarind they had no raine in two yeers together Two small Iles lie to the North of Socotera called the two Sisters the Inhabitants of an oliue colour without Law among themselues or commerce with others There are also those two Iles the one of men the other of women which wee mentioned in our fift booke a matter how true I know not but very strange They are Christians subiect to the Bishop of Socotera and he to the Zatoia in Baldach Many other Ilands there bee of no great name in that Sea called Sinus Barbaricus as of Don Garcia the three and the seuen brethren of Saint Brandon Saint Francis Mascarenna Do Natal Comoro and many other besides those of Quiloa Mosambique and some other for their vicinitie to the Land before handled The I le of Saint Laurence so called by the Portugals by themselues Madagascar is meetest in all those parts to entertayne the Readers obseruation as being one of the greatest Ilands of the world It contayneth in breadth foure hundred and fourescore miles in length a thousand and two hundred M. Polo saith the Inhabitants were Saracens and were gouerned vnder foure Lords eate Camels flesh vse merchandize or artes Thus farre did the Great Can stretch his Tartarian Dominion and sent hither to spie the Land That which Polo saith he heard of a bird in this Iland called Ruch so bigge as it could take vp an Elephant hath no likelihood of truth He calls it Magascar It is situate from seuenteene to six and twentie ½ of Southerly latitude Onely vpon the coast they are Mahumetans within Land Idolaters black and like the Cafres the soile yeeldeth Cloues Ginger and Siluer It deserueth to haue better Inhabitants if Linschoten iudge rightly hauing many faire and fresh Riuers safe Harbours plentie of fruits and cattell therein are foure gouernments each fighting against other They vse not themselues to trade with others nor suffer others to traffique with them The Portugals haue some trade with them but goe not on land In the first discouerie of them by the Portugals 1506. they shewed themselues in hospitall and trecherous rewarding receiued kindnesse in their Canoas or Boats made of the body of a tree with shot There are said to bee some white people supposed to be of Chinian off-spring Of the people of Madagascar the Hollanders report that they are of colour blacke strong and well made they couer their priuities with cotton they haue large holes in their eares in which they weare round sticks They acknowledge one Creator and obserue Circumcision but know nothing of praying or keeping festiuals They haue no proper names whereby to distinguish one day from another neither doe they number weekes moneths or yeeres Nor doe they number aboue ten They are exceedingly afraid of the deuill whom they call Tiuuaddes because he vseth often to afflict them They liue most-what on fishing They marrie but one wife their time of marriage is for the men at twelue the women at ten yeeres of age Adulterie and Theft are punished with death The men vse to hunt abroad the women spin their Cottons at home whereof they haue trees yeelding plentie If any man kill any of his Kine all his neighbours may challenge part Cornelius Houtman saith they are sweet-spoken men They haue a kinde of Beanes or Lobos growing on trees the cod whereof is two foot long They haue a kind of seed whereof a little makes foolish a greater quantitie kils herewith they betrayed and killed threescore and eight Hollanders with their Captaine The English haue had some knowledge of this Iland to their cost as those of the Vnion before mentioned But not trusting them too farre they here finde good refreshing Captaine Downton arriued there in the Bay of Saint Augustine Aug. 10. 1614. and bought of them diuers Beeues at a reasonable rate The people are tall and swart their haire smooth and finely plaited their weapons are darts neatly headed with Iron Their cattell fairer then any I haue seene hauing on their fore-shoulders a lumpe of fat like the pomell of a saddle Here were Tamarin trees with greene fruit vpon them the pulpe whereof boyled cured our men of the Scorbute They haue store of cotton whereof they make striped cloth of diuers colours Another then in companie reports them to bee a strong actiue people not fearefull of gunnes or other weapons ciuill honest and vnderstanding their weapons small Lances Bowes Arrowes and Darts their Kine sold at three foure or fiue shillings a peece as sweet and fat as ours That bunch on the shoulder is very sweet in taste And as one reporteth he had seene the skin that compassed one of them contayned six or eight gallons Here are many Crocodiles The Vnion comming to Gungomar in the North-west corner of Madagascar was assaulted by a Nauie of an hundred Canoes by water arranged in order of a halfe moone the King trecherously assaulting them out of the woods and tooke Captaine Michelborne with other Merchants In Saint Marie an Iland by Madagascar they met with the King which was obserued of his subiects with great reuerence Here they buried one of their dead men the Ilanders being present who signified by signes that his soule was gone to heauen and would haue had them to cut off his legs by the knees The I le of Cerne they called Maurice Iland They found excellent Ebon trees there the wood whereof is as black as pitch and as smooth as Iuorie inclosed with a thick barke They found of the same kinde some red some yellow There were Palme-trees like the Cocos They found store of birds whereof they might take some in their nests with their hands There were no people inhabiting In the I le of Bata our men killed a Bat as great as a Hare in shape like a Squirrill with two flaps of skin which hee spred forth when he leaped from tree to tree which they can doe nimbly often holding only by their tailes The Hollanders in the Bay of Anton Gil Southwards from Madagascar in sixteene degrees saw the King blacke or hue wearing two hornes on his head and many chaines or bracelets of Brasse on his armes This place is fertile the people valiant In the channell betweene the firme land and Madagascar are many Ilands great and small all inhabited by Mahumetans the chiefe of which is S. Christopher more Northwards against Mombaza and Melinde are three Ilands Momsid Zanzibar and Pemba inhabited with Mahumetans of white colour In the time of M. Polo Zenzibar was Heathenish The inhabitants he saith very grosse and deformed and likewise the women Neere the Cape of Good Hope are the Isles of Don Aluares and Tristan d' Acunuha but of no great note The deepenesse of these Seas make them vncapable of many Islands CHAP. XII Of
was hell and that the soules of their wicked Ancestors went thither to be tormented and that those who were good and valiant men went downe into the pleasant Valley where the great City di Laguna now standeth then which the Towns adioyning to it there is not in any place of the World a more delicater temperature of Ayre nor a goodlier Obiect for the eye to make a Royall Landskip of as to stand in the Centre of this Plaine and to behold how nature hath delineated all earthly beauty in the great On the North side of the Iland are many fresh waters with falling downe from the top of exceeding high Mountaynes refresh the Plaines and City di Laguna and are afterwards by the greatnesse of their torrent carried into the Ocean The Iland is parted in the midst with a ridge of Mountaynes like the roofe of a Church hauing in the midst of it like a steeple the Pyke of Teyda if you diuide the Iland into twelue parts ten of them are taken vp in impassable Rocky Hils in Woods in Vineyards and yet in this small remaynder of arrable ground there was gathered as I saw vpon their account in the yeere of our Lord 1582. 200. and 5000. Hannacks of Wheat besides infinite store of Rie and Barley One of our English quarters make foure and a halfe of their Hannacks The soyle is delicately temperate and would produce all the most excellent things the earth beareth if the Spaniards would seeke and labour them The Vineyards of account are in Buena Vista in Dante in Oratana in Tigueste and in the Ramble which place yeeldeth the most excellent Wine of all other There are two sorts of Wines in this Iland Vidonia and Muluesia Vidonia is drawne out of a long Grape and yeeldeth a dull Wine The Maluesia out of a great round Grape and this is the only Wine which passeth all the Seas of the World ouer and both the Poles without sowring or decaying whereas all other wines turne to Vineger or freeze into Ice as they approch the Southerne or Northerne Pole There are no where to be found fairer or better Mellons Pomegranates Pomecitrons Figs Orenges Limons Almonds and Dates Honey and consequently Waxe and Silke though not in great quantity yet excellent good and if they would plant there store of Mulberry trees the ground would in goodnesse and for quantity equall if not exceed eyther Florence or Naples in that commodity The North side of this Iland aboundeth aswell with wood as with water There grow the Cedar Cypresse and Bay tree the wild Oliue Masticke and Sauine goodly procerous Palme and Pine-trees which shoot vp into a beautifull streight talnese In the passage betwixt Oratana and Garachiro you ride through a whole Forrest of them the strong sauour of which perfumeth all the Aire thereabouts of these there are such abundance all the Iland ouer that all their Wine Vessels and woodden Vtensils are made of them There are of these Pine-trees two sorts the strait Pine and the other growing after the manner of our spreading Okes in England which wood the Inhabitants call the Immortall tree for that it rotteth neyther aboue nor below the ground nor in the water It is neere as red as Brasill , and as hard but nothing so vnctuous as the other kind of Pine Of these they haue such great ones that the Spaniards doe faithfully report that the wood of one Pine-tree alone couered the Church of los Remedios in the City of Laguna which is 80. foote in length and 48. foote in breadth And that one other Pine-tree couered the Church of S. Benito in the same City which is 100. foot in length and 35. in breadth The noblest and strangest tree of all the Iland is the tree called Draco his body riseth into an exceeding height and greatnesse The barke is like the scales of a Dragon and from thence I suppose it had his name On the very top of the tree doe all his armes cling and interfold together by two and by two like the Mandragoras they they are fashioned euen like the arme of a man round and smooth and as out of their fingers ends groweth the leafe about two foote in length in fashion like to our greene wild water seggs This tree hath not wood within its barke but only a light spongious pith and they commonly make Bee-hiues of the bodies of them Towards the full of the Moone it sweateth forth a cleane Vermilion Gummme which they call Sangre de Draco more excellent and astringeth by farre then that Sanguis Draconis which wee haue from Goa and from other parts of the East Indies by reason the Iewes are the only Druggists of those parts and to make mony they falsifie and multiply it with other trash foure pound waight for one The first that were knowne to inhabit this Iland are called Guanches but how they came thither it is hard to know because they were and are people meerely barbarous voyd of Letters The language of the old Guanches which remayneth to this day among them in this Iland in their Towne of Candelaria alludeth much to that of the Moores in Barbary When Betanchor the first Christian Discouerer of these parts came thither he found them to be no other then meere Gentiles ignorant of God Notwithstanding I doe not find that they had any manner of commerce with the Deuill a thing not vsuall among the Indian Gentiles They held there was a power which they called by diuers names as Achuhurahan Achuhucanar Achguayaxerax signifying the greatest the highest and the mayntayner of all If they wanted raine or had too much or any thing went ill with them they brought their sheepe and their Goats into a certaine place and seuered the young ones from the Dams and with this bleating on both sides they thought the wrath of the Supreme Power was appeased and that he would prouide them of what they wanted They had some notion of the immortality and punishment of Soules for they thought there was a Hell and that it was in the Pike of Teyda and they call Hell Echeyde and the Deuill Guayotta In ciuill affaires they were somewhat Regular as in acknowledging a King and confessing vassalage in contracting Matrimony reiecting of Bastards succession of Kings making of Lawes and subiecting themselues to them When any childe was borne they called vnto them a certaine woman and shee did with certaine words powre water vpon the childes head and euer after this woman was assumed into the number of that kindred and with her it was not lawfull euer after for any of that race to marrie or vse copulation The exercises which the young men vsed were leaping or running shooting the Dart casting of the stone and dauncing in which to this houre they do both exceedingly glorie and delight And so full of naturall vertue and honest simplicitie were these Barbarians
that it was an inuiolable law amongst them that if their Souldiers did in any place publicke or priuate offer any licentious or iniurious behauiour to a woman he was assuredly put to death The people of this countrie were of a goodly stature well formed and of a good complexion There were among them Giants of an incredible greatnesse the skull of one of them is remaining in which there are eightie teeth and his bodie which was found buried in the Sepulchre of the Kings of Guymur of which race he was measured fifteene foot The people that dwell on the South-side of the Iland were of the colour of an Oliue but those that dwelt on the North-side were faire especially their women hauing bright and smooth haire Their common apparell was a certaine garment made of Lambes skins like a short coate without pleate or collor or sleeues fastned together with straps of the same leather The ordinarie garment for men and women of the common sort was called Tomarco onely the women for modesties sake had another couering vnder their Tomarco which was a side coate downe to the knees made of skins which reached downe to the ground for they held it an vnseemely thing in a woman to haue her breasts or her feete vncouered In this garment they liued and in this they dyed and in this they were commonly buried For their dyet they sowed Barly and Beanes Wheate was vtterly vnknowne to them They toasted their Barly by the fire then did grinde it in certaine hand mils such as are now in Spaine The floure so made they called Giffio wetting it with water milk or butter It serued instead of bread also and was their greatest and most Generall sustenance They eat the flesh of Sheepe of Goats and Pork but not commonly for they haue certaine assemblies like our festiuall Wake-dayes in England at which times the King in person with his owne hands did giue to euery twentie of them three Goates and a proportion of their Giffio After which Feast euery companie came before the King shewing their agilitie in leaping running wrastling darting dancing and other sports They haue a certaine kind of hony out of a fruit called Mozan of the greatnesse and bignesse of a pease Before they are ripe they are very greene when they beginne to ripe they are red and when they are ripe are blacke nothing vnlike our blackberries saue in their taste which is exceeding pleasant They eat no more but the iuyce of them which they call Yoya and the Hony which they make of them they call Chacerquem They gather these Mozans very ripe and do put them into the Sun for a weeke then they breake them in pieces and put them into water to bee boyled vntil they come to a sirrope and this is their Physick for the fluxe and the grieuings in the backe and for both these diseases they did also let bloud in the armes head and forehead with a flintstone At their time of sowing the King hauing appointed to euery man his portion of ground that was to bee sowne they digged vp the earth with Goats hornes and with certaine words threw their seed into the ground All other works appertained vnto and were performed by their women The King did make his habitation in naturall caues or hollow rocks of which there are infinite store remayning to this day When there was any Feast made in any Kingdome their Feasts had the priuiledge that men might with immunity passe to and fro through the enemies Countrey yea many times the enemies would feast one with another In their Marriages the men vsed to aske the consent of the Widdowes or Maids parents if there were any which being granted they were married with little or no ceremony that I could learne And the marriage was not so soone made but it might be as quickly broken for if the husband or wife were disposed to be separated they might be so and both of them marry again with others at their pleasures Notwithstanding all the children of the separated begotten afterwards were esteemed as bastards the King only for successions sake exempted from this custome to whom for that respect it was lawfull to marry with his own sister For many yeeres this Iland was subiect to one only King whom they called Adexe who being growne old his Sons which were nine in number conspiring against him parted the Iland into nine seuerall Kingdomes All their war was to steale cattle one from another and especially the spotted Goats which amongst them are in great and religious estimation there is very little difference betwixt the body colour and smothnesse of our English fallow Deere and their Goat The ancient Guanches of this Iland had an appointed Officer or Embalmer answerable to the sex man or woman who washing the dead corps did put into its body certaine Confections made of Goats Butter melted the powder of Furzes and of a kind of ruffe stones the rindes of Pine-trees and other herbs and did stuffe the body with this euery day for 15. dayes together putting the body against the Sun now on the one side now on the other vntill it were stiffe and dry All this space their friends bewayled their death At the end of 15. dayes they wrapped their body in Goats skins so cunningly sowed together that it was maruellous and so they carried the body to a deepe caue where none might haue accesse There are of these bodies remayning yet which haue been buried these 1000. yeeres The neerest port towne to the City called Cidade de Laguna is Santa Cruz from thence you ascend vp the steepe Mountaynes to the City which you shall finde to bee most miraculously seated in the midst of a flat of ten miles in compasse as if nature had prepared that place for man to build a City vpon being walled about with hils of wonderful height on al sides sauing to the Northwest from whence there being a leuel tract of land euen to the Seaside which is seuen leagues distant there doth continually arise from the Sea a vapour which being circulated among so many and intricate Mountaines groweth to be a wind and taketh his passage through those channels of Mountaynes to the City to its great refreshing and in this great Plaine like Enuy for want of opposition dieth And let the wind blow full Southeast at Sea yet shall you alwayes haue the wind full Northwest at the City like a true friend when you must need him from twelue a clocke in the day vntill night The extreame dew which falleth doth sufficiently coole the night Their buildings are all of an open rough stone nothing faire they are very plaine in their buildings two or three stories high and no more and commonly but one story high in the remoter parts of the City It is not walled they haue no chimneyes no not so much as in their kitchins They make only a
flat hearth against a wall and there they toaste their meate rather then roast it The decency of their streets in commendable for when you are in the centre of the City your eye reacheth almost to the extreamest parts thereof They haue no want of water The City hath its name from a great standing Lake at the West end of it vpon which there are cōmonly diuers sorts of fresh water-fowles The haggard Falcons doe euery euening flye vpon this Lake and the Negros with slings beate them which is the noblest sport of that kind in the world for the stoopings are many and at one time and the Hawkes the strongest and best mettalled of all other of a greater kind then the Barbary Falcons The Viceroy being one euening to see this naturall sport and he demanding of me what I thought thereof and I iustly commending the strength and mettall of the Hawkes assured me vpon his honour that a Falcon bred in that Iland which hee had formerly sent to the Duke of Lermo did at one flight except she rested vpon ships by the way passe from Andaluzia to Tenariff which is 250. Spanish leagues and was there taken vp halfe dead with the Dukes Varuels on And the time from her going out to her being taken vp exceeded not sixteene houres c. But I dare not dwell any longer with this industrious Gentleman in these Canaries and had need borrow the wings of one of these Hawkes to make a swift flight to some other African Ilands where next you shall find vs within the Mediterranean §. IIII. Of Malta and the Nauigations about Africa WIthin the Straits are no great Ilands belonging to Africa Pennon or the Rock against Velles de Gumera the I le of Gerbi some others Malta is the most famous where in old time was the Temple of Iuno spoyled by Verres supposed to be that Melita where Paul suffered shipwrack although there be another Melita in the Adriatike Sea neere to Dalmatia Polybius calleth it Melytusa as Volaterranus writeth Ptolomie and Cicero name Melita now called Malta in this I le of Malta This Malta is distant from Sicilia 60. miles from Africa 190. It hath bin sometime subiect to the Carthaginians as may appeare by diuers Monuments with Inscriptions of Carthaginian Letters and the Ilanders it our Authour say truely can vnderstand that Scene in Plautus before mentioned Eloi Effetcha Cumi words vsed in Scripture are likewise vsed in the Maltese Their manner of life is Sicilian But we may not dwell here Some ascribe Pauls shipwracke to Melita in the Adriatike neere to Dalmatia whom Beza learnedly confuteth : and prooueth it to bee that Malta which now the Knights hold against the Turke whose valour and successe in resisting that mighty Turkish Aduersary Curio and Io. Antonius Viperanus in their Bookes of that Argument Knolles in his Turkish History Ri. Carre and others relate at large It was An. 1565. That which deceiueth those Men in Malta is the name of the Adriatike Sea which now is giuen to the gulfe of Venice but then as Beza Aretius shew out of Strabo l. 3. was giuen to the Ionian Sea also and further Southwards where Mal a standeth and Ortelius out or Ouid and others proueth the same as doth also that Epitome of all Learning Io. Scaliger That learned Gentleman M. Sandys in the fourth Book of his Iournall hath largely related of this Iland It contayneth after his description sixty miles in circuit a Countrey altogether champaine being no other then a Rock couered ouer with earth but two foot where deepest hauing few trees but such as beare fruit whereof all sorts plentifully so that their wood they haue from Sicilia Yet there is a great Thistle which together with Cow-dung serues the Countrey people for fewell the lesse needfull by the immoderate heate there exceeding far any other seated in the same parallel yet sometimes tempered by the winds to which it lies open Riuers here are none but sundry Fountaynes The soyle produceth no graine but Barley bread made of it and Oliues is the Villagers ordinary dyet and with the straw they sustayne their Cattle Commin-seed Annis-seed and Hony they haue here in abundance and an indifferent quantity of the best Cotton Wooll The Inhabitants dye more by Age then Diseases and heretofore were reputed fortunate for their excellency in Arts curious weauing This Iland was giuen by Charles the Fift to the Knights Hospitalers after their losse of Rhodes whose first seat was the Hospitall of S. Iohn in Ierusalem built by one Gerard at such time as the Holy Land became famous by the successeful expeditions of the Christians whose rites are recorded by many Authors but by vs to be reserued for another taske There are sixty Villages in the Iland vnder the command of ten Captaines and foure Cities Old Malta supposed the worke of the Phoenicians is seated on a Hill in the mids of the Iland kept with a Garrison though of small importance In it is a Grot of great veneration because they suppose that Paul lay there after his shipwracke The other three Cities if they may so bee termed are about eight miles distant and not much without a Musket shot each of other neere the East end and on the North side of the Iland where there is a double Hauen diuided by a tongue of a Rock On the top of this tongue stands the Castle of S. Hermes after 20000. shot and the losse of 10000. liues taken by the Turks But so could they not that of S. Angelo which onely Burgo escaped their fury in that their siege After their departure when the Knights had thought to haue abandoned the Iland by the helps of the Pope Florentine and especially the Spaniard they were furnished with prouisions for new fortifications and added a new strong City called Valetta in honour of him that then was their Great Master Iohn de Valetta The Great Masters Palace is a princely structure the market place spacious the Church of S. Paul magnificent as that also of S. Iohn the houses vniforme of free stone two stories flat roofed S. Iohns Hospitall giues entertaynment to all that fall sick the attendants many the beds ouer-spred with faire Canopies euery fortnight hauing change of linnen serued by the Iunior Knights in siluer and euery Friday by the Great Master accompanied with the great Crosses a seruice whereto they are obliged as their name of Hospitular Knights also importeth It is victualled for three yeeres supplied from Siçilia The Iland hath not of liuing soules aboue 20000. Their expeditions are vsually but for booties The people almost as tawny as Moores the heat makes them sleep at noone These Votaries haue store of Curtizans for the most part Greeks which sit playing in their doores on Instruments by their eyes bewitching vnstable soules their vow rather prohibiting if the practice interpret Mariage then incontinencie
witnesses in her wel-pâ—opled Regions can auerre that the parts betwixt the Tropikes are both habitable and inhabited and for the Perioeci Antoeci Anticthones and Antipodes the worlds roundnesse and other things of like nature this America yeelds and is sufficient proofe and the yeerely compassing the world which the Spaniards and Portugals diuide betwixt them makes more then euident And let those two English Ships the onely two of one Nation which euer haue sailed and that with admirable successe and fortune about the Globe of the earth tell Lactantius ghost whether they dropped into the clouds as hee feared there to become new constellations which Antiquitie would easily haue attributed to them The Golden Hinde which trauersed the world round and returned a Golden Hind indeed with her belly full of Gold and Siluer is yet at Debtford there resting after her long iourney offering vp her selfe to Time her deeds to eternitie The causes of the Temperature and habitablenesse of those parts That which beguiled the Ancients was the neerenesse of the Sunne his direct beames and the swift motion of the heauens which they coniectured did chase away cold and moisture out of all those parts And hardly could reason otherwise ghesse till experience shewed the contrary For neuer is it moister in those parts betweene the Tropikes then when the Sunne is neerest causing terrible stormes and showers euery day as if hauing drunken too much in his long and hote iourney ouer the Ocean hee did there vomit it vp againe Once the people of those parts reckon it Winter when the Astronomer would call it Summer because of this tedious weather which euery day happening cannot but coole the Ayre and Earth with a maruellous temper and on the other side they call the time of the Sunnes absence Summer because of the perpetuall clearenesse which continueth those sixe moneths the Sunne then exhaling no more vapours then his hote stomacke can digest which with his directer beames being drawne vp surcharge him with abundance and in the middle Region of the Aire by the then stronger Antiperistasis are thickened into raines and attended with Thunder and Lightnings proclaime dayly defiance to the earth threatning harme but doing good cooling the same after the morning Sun hath heated it the showres then falling when the Sunne threatens his hottest fury and violence These Raines make the like inundations and ouerflowings of Riuers in America as before wee haue obserued in Nilus Niger and Zaire in Africa which breaking their bounds and driuing the Inhabitants sometimes to dwell on trees growing sometimes in their carkasses framed into Boats or Canoes therein to retire themselues till the waters are retired cause a cooling and refreshing to the Earth which they couer and shield by their inundations from the Sunnes angry arrowes As in a Limbeck a strong fire causeth abundance of vapours to be extracted out of herbes or other matter which being pressed and finding no issue turn into water and if the fire be smal it exhausteth the vapors as fast as it raiseth them So the Sun in his greatest strength exhaleth these plentifull vapours and distilleth them in showers which in lesse heat are of lesse quantitie and more easily consumed Without the Tropikes it is contrary for the Summer is dry the Winter moist the cause being the Suns weaknesse not able to concoct and disperse the vapours by the moist earth then easily yeelded which in his greater force in the Summer season wee see effected the like wee see in greene wood and dry on the fire It is no lesse worthy note that no part of the World hath so many so great Lakes and Riuers the vapours and exhalations whereof cannot but coole and moisten the neighbouring Elements of the Ayre and the Earth Againe the equall length of the Dayes and Nights perpetually sharing the time in equall portions causeth that the heat is not so vnequall as the Ancients dreamed The great Dewes also in the night which are greater them wee would thinke and comparable for wetting to pretty showers encrease the freshnesse and coolenesse Wee may adde hereunto the neighbour-hood of so huge an Ocean the proprietie of the Windes which in most places betweene the Tropikes are set and certaine no lesse then the Sunne and Tides and bring with them much refreshing Further the situation of the Land doth further the cold not a little in those hot Regions Contrariwise neere the Poles the continuance of the Sunne and long dayes make it hotter then in parts neerer the Sunne as in Russia then in England Yea the high ridges and tops of some Mountaines in the burning Zone are vnsufferable for cold alwayes hauing on them snow hayle and frozen waters the grasse withered and the men and beasts which do passe along that way for heere is no conuenient dwelling benummed with the extremity of cold Paries cùm proximus alget When the Mountaines are subiect to this degree of cold it cannot but temper the Neighbour Regions with some coolenesse at least Now to all these Reasons of the Temperature vnder the Line and betweene the Tropikes some adde the influence of some vnknowne Constellations Onely let this be remembred that the former hold not equally in all parts of the Torride Zone seeing that Nature hath diuersified her selfe in diuers places and by naturall exceptions hath bounded and limited those generall Rules In some places vnder the Line it raineth not at all in other some those cooling Windes are wanting neither hath euery Region Lakes Riuers or Mountaines to refresh them But of these particulars we shall take better view in their peculiar places In the same space the Windes are most-what Easterly and without the Tropikes Westerly so that the Mariners vse not to goe and returne the same way but obseruing the generall Windes seeke to make vse thereof accordingly The reason of this Easterly Winde vnder the Zodiake is ascribed to the motion of the Heauens the first Moueable drawing saith Acosta with his owne motion the inferiour Orbes yea euen those Elementarie of the Fire Ayre and where it findes no other obstacle of the Water also as some suppose But for the Ayre whereof wee now speciall speake the motion of the Comets circularly carried in the Ayre where also their motion is diuers as is obserued in the Planets doth sufficiently prooue Without the Tropikes from seuen and twentie to seuen and thirtie Degrees the Windes are said to be for the most part Westerly mooued as some thinke by the repercussion of the Ayre heere preuailing against that force of the Heauens which mastereth it within the Tropikes euen as wee see Waters being encountered with more force returne with an Eddie in a manner backe This of the Easterly Winds is to be vnderstood of the Sea for at Land though winds bee as before is said certaine and set yet that which is the generall Winde of one Country is not generall to all yea in the same Countrey
Kine c. Neither were the naturall fruits of America comparable to those of our World Whence are their Spices and the best Fruits but from hence by transportation or transplantation As for Arts States Literature Diuine and Humane multitudes of Cities Lawes and other Excellencies our World enioyeth still the priuiledge of the First-borne America is as a yonger brother or sister and hath in these things almost no inheritance at all till it bought somewhat hereof of the Spaniards with the price of her Freedome On the other side for temperature of Ayre generally America is farre before Africa in the same height For greatnesse of Riuers Canada Plata and Maragnon exceed our World Whether Africa or America exceed in Gold it is a question In Siluer Potozi seemes to haue surmounted any one Mine of the World besides those of New-Spaine and other parts howsoeuer Boterus doubts Yet Exitus acta probat And now America excels because besides her owne store shee is so plentifully furnished with all sorts of liuing and growing creatures from hence as euen now was shewed CHAP. III. Of the Discoueries of the North parts of the New-World and toward the Pole and of Greene-Land or New-Land Groen-Land Estoti-Land Meta Incognita and other places vnto New-France §. I. Of the Discoueries made long since by Nicolo and Antonio Zeni AMerica is commonly diuided by that Isthmus or necke and narrow passage of Land at Darien into two parts the one called Northerne America or Mexicana the other Southerne or Peruana This trendeth betwixt the Darien and Magellan Straights that from thence Northwards where the Confines are yet vnknowne For it is not yet fully discouered whether it ioyneth somewhere to the Continent of Asia or whether Groen-land and some other parts accounted Islands ioyne with it These were discouered before the dayes of Columbus and yet remaine almost couered still in obscuritie and were therefore iustly termed Meta Incognita by Great ELIZABETH the best knowne and most renowned Lady of the World The first knowledge that hath come to vs of those parts was by Nicholas and Antony Zeni two Brethren Venetians Happy Italy that first in this last Age of the World hath discouered the great Discouerers of the World to whom we owe our M. Paulus Odoricus Vertomannus for the East Columbus Vespacius Cabot for the West these noble Zeni for the North and the first encompassing the Worlds wide Compasse vnto Pigafetta's Discourse companion of Magellan in his journey that I speake not of the paines of Russelli Ramusius Boterus and a world of Italian Authors that I thinke more then any other Language haue by their historicall labours discouered the World to it selfe Vnhappie Italy that still hath beaten the bush for others to catch the Bird and hast inherited nothing in their Easterne and Westerne Worlds excepting thy Catholike claime whereby the Catholike and Spanish Sword makes way for the Catholike-Roman Crowne and Keyes Neither the Sword of Paul nor the Keyes of Peter for both these were spirituall But to returne to our Venetians In the yeere a thousand three hundred and fourescore Mr Nicolo Zeno being wealthy of a haughty spirit desiring to see the fashions of the world built and furnished a Ship at his owne charges and passing the Straits of Gibralter held on his course Northwards with intent to see England and Flanders But a violent Tempest assailing him at Sea he was carried hee knew not whither till at last his Ship was carried away vpon the I le of Frisland where the men and most part of the goode were saued In vaine seemes that deliuerie that deliuers vp presently to another Executioner The Ilanders like Neptunes hungry groomes or his base and blacke gard set vpon the men whom the Seas had spared but here also they found a second estape by meanes of a Prince named Zichmui Prince of that and many Ilands thereabouts who being neere hand with his Armie came at the out-cry and chasing away the people tooke them into protection This Zichmui had the yeere before giuen the ouerthrow to the King of Norway and was a great aduenturer in feates of Armes Hee spake to them in Latine and placed them in his Nauie wherewith he wonne diuers Ilands Nicolo behaued himselfe so well both in sauing the Fleet by his Sea-skill and in conquest of the Ilands by his Valour that Zichmui made him Knight and Captaine of his Nauie After diuers notable Exploits Nicolo armed three Barkes with which he ariued in Engroneland where hee found a Monasterie of Friers of the Preachers Order and a Church dedicated to St Thomas hard by a Hill that casteth out fire like Vesuuins and Aetna There is a Fountaine of hote water with which they heat the Church of the Monasterie and the Friers chambers It commeth also into the Kitchin so boyling hote that they vse no other fire to dresse their meat and putting their Bread into Brasse Pots without any water it doth bake as it were in an hot Ouen They haue also small Gardens which are couered ouer in the Winter time and being watered with this water are defended from the violence of the Frost and Cold and bring forth Flowers in their due seasons The common people astonished with these strange effects conceiue highly of those Friers and bring them presents of flesh and other things They with this Water in the extremitie of the Cold heat their Chambers which also as the other buildings of the Monasterie arc framed of those burning stones which the mouth of the Hill casts forth They cast Water on some of them whereby they are dissolued and become excellent white Lime and so tough that being contriued in building it lasteth for euer The rest after the fire is out serue in stead of stones to make Walls and Vaults and will not dissolue or breake except with some iron toole Their Winter lasteth nine moneths and yet there is a faire Hauen where this water falleth into the Sea not frozen by meanes whereof there is great resort of wilde fowle and fish which they take in infinite multitudes The Fishers Boats are made like to a Weauers Shuttle of the skins of fishes fashioned with the bones of the same fishes and being sowed together with many doubles they are so strong that in foule weather they will shut themselues within the same not fearing the force either of Sea or Winde Neither can the hard-hearted Rocks breake these yeelding vessels They haue also as it were a Sleeue in the bottome thereof by which with a subtill deuice they conuey the water forth that soaketh into them The most of these Friers spake the Latine Tongue A little after this Nicolo returned and died in Frisland whither his brother Antonio had before resorted to him and now succeeded both in his goods and honour whom Zichmui employed in the Expedition for Estotiland which happened vpon this occasion Sixe and twenty yeeres before foure Fisher-Boats were
making a noyse downward that they worship the Deuill vnder them There is no flesh or fish which they find dead smel it neuer so filthily but they wil eat it without any other dressing Their Deere haue skins like Asses and feet large like Oxen which were measured 7. or 8. inches in breadth There are no Riuers or running Springs but such as the Sun causeth to come of snow Sometimes they will perboyle their meate a little in kettles made of beasts skins with the bloud water which they drinke lick the bloudy knife with their tongues This licking is the medicine also for their wounds They seeme to haue traffike with other Nations from whom they a small quantity of Iron Their fire they make of heath mosse In their leather Boats they row with one oare faster then we can in our Boats with all our oares §. IIII. Discoueries by IOHN DAVIS GEORGE WEYMOVTH and IAMES HALL to the North-West MAster Iohn Dauis in the yeere 1585. made his first voyage for the North-west discouery and in 64. degrees and 15. minutes they came on shore on an Iland where they had sight of the Sauages which seemed to worship the Sunne For pointing vp to the Sunne with their hands they would strike their breasts hard with their hands which being answered with like action of the English was taken for a confirmed league and they became very familiar They first leaped and danced with a kind of Timbrel which they strucke with a sticke Their apparell was of beasts and birds skins buskins hose gloues c. Some leather they had which was dressed like the Glouers leather The 6. of August they discouered land in 66. deg. 40. min.. They killed white Beares one of whose fore-feet was fourteene inches broad so fat that they were forced to cast it away It seemed they fed on the grasse by their dung which was like to Horse-dung they heard Dogs howle on the shore which were tame They killed one with a Collar about his necke hee had a bone in his pisle these it seemed were vsed to the Sled for they found two Sleds The next yeere he made his second voyage wherein hee found the Sauage people tractable They are great Idolaters and Witches They haue many Images which they weare about them and in their Boats They found a graue wherein were many buried couered with Seales skinnes and a Crosse laid ouer them One of them made a fire of Turfs kindled with the motion of a sticke in a piece of a boord which had a hole halfe thorow into which hee put many things with diuers words and strange gestures our men supposed it to be a sacrifice They would haue had one of the English to stand in the smoke which themselues were bidden to doe and would not by any meanes whereupon one of them was thrust in and the fire put out by our men They are very theeuish They eate raw Fish grasse and Ice and drinke salt-salt-water Heere they saw a whirlewinde take vp the water in great quantitie furiously mounting it vp into the ayre three houres together with little intermission They found in 63. degrees 8. minutes a strange quantitie of Ice in one entire masse so bigge that they knew not the limits thereof very high in forme of land with Bayes and Capes like high-cliffe-land they sent their Pinnasse to discouer it which returned with information that it was onely Ice This was the 17. of Iuly 1586. and they coasted it till the thirtieth of Iuly In the 66. deg. 33. min.. they found it very hot and were much troubled with a stinging Fly called Muskito All the Lands they saw seemed to bee broken and Ilands which they coasted Southwards till they were in foure and fifty and a halfe and there found hope of a passage In the same voyage he had sent the Sun-shine from him in 60. degrees which went to Iseland and on the seuenth of Iuly had sight of the Gronland and were hindered from harbour by the Ice They coasted it till the last of Iuly Their houses neere the Sea-side were made with pieces of wood crossed ouer with poles and couered with earth Our men played at foot-ball with them of the Iland The third voyage was performed the next yeere 1587. wherein Mr Dauis discouered to the 73. degree finding the Sea all open and forty leagues betweene land and land hauing Groenland which hath an Iland neere it to the West for the loathsome view of the shore couered with snow without wood earth or grasse to be seene and the irkesome noise of the Ice called Desolation in 59. on the East and America on the West The Spanish Fleet and the vntimely death of Master Secretarie Walsingham the Epitome and summary of Humane worthinesse hindered the prosecution of these intended Discoueries In the yeere 1602. Captain George Weymouth made a voyage of Discouery to the Northwest with two Fly-boats set forth by the Muscouy Company saw the South part of Gronland and had water in 120. fadome blacke as thick as puddle and in a little space cleere with many such enterchanges The breach of the Ice made a noise as a thunder-clap and ouerturning had sunke both their Vessels if they had not with great diligence preuented it They had store of Fogges some freezing as they fell In 68 deg. 53. min.. they encountred an Inlet forty leagues broad and sailed West and by South in the same 100. leagues Iames Hall An. 1605. sailed to Groenland from Denmarke and had like encounters of Ice yeelding in the breach no lesse noise then if fiue Canons had beene discharged with people also like those which in Frobishers Voyage are mentioned they make sailes of guts sowed together for their fishing Boats and deceiued the Seales with Seales-skin garments Groenland is high Mountainous full of broken Ilands alongst the Coasts Riuers nauigable and good Bayes full of fish Betweene the Mountaines are pleasant Plaines and Vallies such as a man would scarce beleeue He saw store of Fowle no beasts but blacke Foxes and Deere The people seemed a kind of Samoydes wandering in Summer by companies for Hunting and Fishing and remouing from place to place with their Tents and Baggage they are of reasonable stature browne actiue warlike eate raw meat or a little perboyled with bloud Oyle or a little water which they drinke their apparell beasts of fowles skinnes the hairy or feathered side outward in Summer in the Winter inward their arrowes and darts with two feathers and a bone-head they haue no wood but drift they worship the Sunne Anno 1606. He made a second Voyage thither found their Winter houses built with Whales bones couered with Earth and Vaults two yards deepe vnder the Earth square They call Groenland in their language Secanunga Vp within the Land they haue a King carried on mens shoulders The next yeere he sailed thither the third time and in a fourth Voyage 1612. was slaine
it halfe eaten and then foure of them could scarcely carry the other halfe when as the whole body had been very lightly carried in his fellowes mouth As for the thin Diet which these Hollanders endured and other discommodities together with their returne in two open Scutes wherein they sailed aboue a thousand miles after ten moneths continuance in this desolate habitation their dangers in the Ice which somewhat besieged them like whole Tents Townes and Fortifications and other the particulars of this Voyage I referre to the Author himselfe Here I remember thus much for Greene-lands sake on which in this Nauigation they are said to haue touched How euer that be they continued no trade nor Discouerie thither till the English diuers yeeres after had made a new Discouerie and found there a profitable Whale-fishing In the yeere 1607. Hen. Hudson discouered these parts to the Latitude of fourescore there naming a point of Land Hackluyts Head-land which name is still beareth And Ionas Poole in the yeere 1610. was set forth by the Muscouy Company in the Amitie and discouered diuers Sounds and Harbours here with the Sea-Horses he killed and other things found on shore giuing such good Content to the Aduenturers that He was by them employed the next yeere in the Elizabeth with Master Steuen Bennet in the Mary Margaret both which Ships were vnfortunately cast away the Men and part of the goods were brought home by Master Marmaduke then there in a Ship of Hull In the yeere 1612. were set forth three Ships from Holland and one from Biscay all hauing English Pilots besides two sent thither by the Company called the Sea-Horse and the Whole vnder the Masters before mentioned In the yeere 1613 many Ships were thither sent from France Biskay Holland so that the Company addressed thither seuen warlike ships vnder the Command of Master Beniamin Ioseph who without bloudshed disappointed those Strangers ready to reape that which others had sowne and either had not at all discouered or wholly giuen ouer the businesse The next yeere 1614. eleuen good Ships and two Pinasses were employed to Greeneland and three more not then ready appointed to follow vnder the same Generall which Voyage is in my hands communicated to mee by my industrious Friend a skilfull Mariner and Discouerer both in these and other parts William Baffin entertained in this Fleet. But the particulars would be howsoeuer profitable to our Mariner tedious to our ordinarie Reader They then discouered wel-neere to 81. For beyond that degree our Author beleeues not that any hath beene The names of diuers places as Saddle Iland Barren Iland Beare Iland Red Goose Iland all betwixt 80. and 81. and Sir Tho Smiths Inlet Maudlin Sound Faire Hauen Sir Thomas Smiths Bay Ice Sound Bell Sound with other places on or neere the Greater Ile or supposed Continent I forbeare to recite as not intending to instruct the Mariner so much as the Scholler This yeere 1616. were sent thither ten ships which killed aboue a hundred Whales as Master Thomas Sherwin imployed therein related to me Greeneland is now almost altogether discouered to bee an Iland or rather many Ilands and broken grounds In the Greeneland voyage 1611. from Cherry Iland toward Greeneland they met with a banke of Ice fortie leagues long and ranne almost alongst another a hundred and twenty Leagues At their first comming all was couered with Snow at their departure the tops of the Hils and Plaines had receiued a new liuerie of greene Mosse and a little grasse The Aire was mistie like night They found many fat Deere many white Beares with white gray and dunne Foxes There was a bird called an Allen which beats the other birds till they vomit their prey for him to deuoure and then dismisseth them with little meat in their bellies or feathers on their backs They finde Morses Sea-Vnicornes hornes white Partriches Wilde-geese but not a bush or tree I might heere adde diuers Voyages to Cherry Iland where they haue thousands of Morses the Teeth and Oyle whereof yeeld them no small commoditie There also are many Beares I might here recreate your wearied eyes with a hunting spectacle of the greatest chase which Nature yeeldeth I meane the killing of the Whale When they espy him on the top of the water which he is forced to for to take breath they row toward him in a Shallop in which the Harponier stands ready with both his hands to dart his Harping-iron to which is fastened a line of such length that the Whale which suddenly feeling himselfe hurt sinketh to the bottome may carry it down with him being before fitted that the Shallop be not therewith indangered comming vp againe they againe strike him with Launces made for that purpose about twelue foot long the iron eight therof and the blade eighteene inches the Harping-iron principally seruing to fasten him to the Shallop and thus they hold him in such pursuit till after streames of water and next that of blood cast vp into the Aire and Water as angry with both Elements which haue brought thither such weak hands to his destruction he at last yeeldeth his slaine carkasse as meed to the conquerors They tow him to the Ship with two or three Shallops made fast to one another and then floating at the sterne of the Ship they cut the blubber or fat from the flesh in pieces three or foure foot long which after at shore are cut smaller and boiled in coppers which done they take them out put them into wicker baskets which are set in Shallops halfe ful of water into which the Oyle runneth and is thence put into buts This Whale-fishing is yeerely now vsed by our men in Greeneland with great profit The ordinarie length of a Whale is sixty foot and not so huge as Olaus hath written who maketh the Mors also as bigge as an Elephant The proportion of this huge Leuiathan deserues description as one of the greatest Wonders of the Lord in the deepe whereon Himselfe so much insisteth Iob 41.12 that he will not conceale his parts nor his power nor his comely proportion The Whale that here we speake of is the Great Bay-Whale for there are many other kinds the Trompe which hath two Trunkes or breathing holes on his head whereas the Bay-Whale hath but one whose braines are said to be the Sperma Cete the Inbarte which hath a Fin on his backe dangerous to boats exceeding swift and little profitable besides other kinds This is the most simple and vsefull the greater and fatter the more easily taken His head is the third part of him his mouth O hellish wide sixteene foot in the opening and yet out of that belly of Hell yeelding much to the ornaments of our womens backs the Whale-bones or Finnes being no other then the rough and inner part of the mouth closing in the shutting thereof as the fingers of both hands within each other Of these Finnes are fiue hundred from the length
of fourteene foot or more in lesse and lesse proportions hee hath no teeth his meat hee sucketh his tongue is monstrous great of deformed forme like a Wool-sacke about eight Tunne weight and one part thereof vsed to this purpose yeeldeth from sixe to eleuen Hogs-heads of Oyle His food that Nature might teach the Greatest to be content with little , and that Greatnesse may be maintained without Rapine as in the Elephant and Whale the Greatest of Land-Creatures and Sea-monsters is grasse and weeds of the Sea and a kinde of water-worme like a Beetle whereof the Fins in his mouth hang full and sometimes little birds all which striking the water with his Tayle and making an Eddie hee gapes and receiueth into his mouth neither is any thing else Master Sherwin hath seene them opened and opened this vnto me found in their bellies This Great head hath little eyes like Apples very little bigger then the Eyes of an Oxe and a little throat not greater thâ—n for a mans fift to enter and that with huge bones on each side not admitting it to stretch wider His body is round fourteene or sixteene foot thicke his Pisle hangs from him as a Beasts in Generation they draw to shallow waters neere the shore and in the Act ioyne belly to belly as is also said of the Elephant In their engendering season much of that matter floteth on the water They are Swallow-tailed the extremes being twenty foot distant They haue but one yong at a time which is brought forth as in beasts Master Sherwin hath seene them in the belly being ripped about the bignesse but longer of a Hogs-head The Female hath two brests and teats with white milke in them not bigger then a mans head wherewith she suckleth the yong whereof she as the Mors also is very tender They killed one and could not get the yong one from it There hath been made seuen and twenty Tunne and a pipe of Oyle out of one Whale ordinarily sixteene Tunnes but much is wasted for haste in that store The English are growne as expert in this businesse as the Biscainer They neuer lost man in this action but one onely this last yeere §. VI. Of HVDSONS discoueries and death HEnry Hudson 1607. discouered further North toward the Pole then perhaps any before him He found himselfe in 80. deg. 23. minutes where they felt it hot and dranke water to coole their thirst They saw land as they thought to 82. and further on the shore they had Snow Morses teeth Deeres hornes Whale-bones and footing of other Beasts with a streame of fresh-water The next yeere 1608. he set forth on a Discouery to the North-east at which time they met as both himselfe and Iuet haue testified a Mermaid in the Sea seene by Thomas Hils and Robert Rainer Another voyage he made 1609. and coasted New-found-land and thence along to Cape Cod. His last and fatall voyage was 1610. which I mentioned in my former edition relating the same as Hesselius Gerardus had guided me by his card and reports who affirmeth that he followed the way which Captaine Winwood had beforc searched by Lumleys inlet in 61. degrees so passing thorow the strait to 50. c But hauing since met with better instructions both by the helpe of my painfull friend Master Hakluit to whose-labours these of mine are so much indebted and specially from Him who was a speciall setter forth of the voyage that learned and industrious Gentleman Sir Dudley Digges how willingly could I heere lose my selfe in a parenthesis of due praises to whom these studies haue seemed to descend by inheritance in diuers Descents improued by proper industry employed to publike good both at home and in Discoueries and Plantations abroad and for my particular but why should I vse words vnequall pay to him vnequall stay to thee from Him I say so great a furtherer of the North-west Discouerie and of your Discouerer the poore Pilgrim and his Pilgrimage hauing receiued full relations I haue beene bold with the Reader to insert this Voyage more largely In the yeare 1610. Sir Tho. Smith Sir Dudley Digges and Master Iohn Wostenholme with other their friends furnished out the said Henry Hudson to try if through any of those Inlets which Dauis saw but durst not enter on the Westerne side of Fretum Dauis any passage might be found to the other Ocean called the South-Sea There Barke was named the Discouerie They passed by Island and saw Mount Heela cast out fire a noted signe of foule weather towards others conceiue themselues and deceiue others with I know not what Purgatorie fables hereof confuted by Arngrin Ionas an Islander who reproueth this and many other dreames related by Authors saying that from the yeere 1558. to 1592. it neuer cast forth any flames they left the name to one harbour in Island Lousy Bay they had there a Bath hot enough to scald a fowle They raised Gronland the fourth of Iune and Desolation after that whence they plyed North-west among Ilands of Ice whereon they might runne and play and filled sweet water out of Ponds therein some of them a ground in sixe or seuen score fadome water and on diuers of them Beares and Partriches They gaue names to certaine Ilands of Gods mercy Prince Henries forland K. Iames his Cape Q. Annes Gape One morning in a Fogge they were carried by a set of the Tide from the N. E. into one of the Inlets aboue mentioned the depth whereof and plying forward of the Ice made Hudson hope it would proue a through-fare After he had sailed herein by his computation 300. leagues West he came to a small strait of two leagues ouer and very deepe water through which he passed betweene two Headlands which he called that on the South Cape Wostenholme the other to the N.W. Digges Iland in deg. 62. 44. minutes into a spacious Sea wherein he sayled aboue a hundred leagues South confidently proud that he had won the passage But finding at length by shole water that he was embayed he was much distracted therewith and committed many errours especially in resoluing to winter in that desolate place in such want of necessarie prouision The third of Nouember he moored his Barke in a small Coue where they had all vndoubtedly perished but that it pleased God to send them seuerall kinds of kinds of Fowle they killed of white Partridges aboue a hundred and twentie doozen These left them at the Spring and other succeeded in their Place Swan Goose Teale Ducke all easie to take besides the blessing of a Tree which in December blossomed with leaues greene and yellow of an Aromaticall sauour and being boyled yeelded an Oyly substance which proued an excellent Salue and the decoction being drunke proued as wholsome a Potion whereby they were cured of the Scorbute Sciaticas Crampes Conuulsions and other diseases which the coldnesse of the Climate bred in them At the opening of the yeere also there
but a Bay and vncertaine what that of Hudson is the most of which is discouered impassible Yet Hopes are not quite extinct we must expect Gods pleasure and future Discoueries for this passage It seemes that most of all those Seas in the North parts beyond New-found-land are intermixed with Ilands a Maze and Labyrinth to the Discouerer In this Voyage and Bay they saw many of those fishes called Sea-Vnicornes such as wee haue mentioned in Sir Martin Frobishers Nauigation some of which fishes are twelue or sixteene foot long the horne seeming to hold the proportion of two thirds in length to their bodies and of these it seemes are those in Venice and other places reserued as great Iewels Greater Iewels are those Merchants and Mariners which to the glory of our Nation spare no cost and feare no danger in these their attempts Resolute gallant glorious attempts which thus seeke to tame Nature where she is most vnbridled in those Northeasterly Northwesterly Northerly Borders where she shewes her selfe al Borderer indeed and to subdue her to that gouernment and subiection which God ouer all blessed for euer hath imposed on all sensible creatures to the nature of Man resembling in one Image and abridgment both God and the World consisting of a spirituall and bodily visible and inuisible subsistence How shall I admire your Heroike courage yee Marine Worthies beyond all names of worthinesse that neyther dread so long eyther presence or absence of the Sunne nor those foggie mysts tempestuous winds cold blasts Snowes and Haile in the Ayre nor the vnequall Seas which might amaze the hearer and amate the beholder where the Tritons and Neptunes selfe would quake with chilling feare to behold such monstrous Icie Ilands renting themselues with terrour of their owne massines and disdayning otherwise both the Seas souereigntie and the Suns hottest violence mustering themselues in those watery Plaines where they hold a continual ciuill warre and rushing one vpon another make windes and waues giue backe seeming to rent the eares of others whiles they rent themselues with crashing and splitting their congealed Armours nor the riggid ragged face of the broken Lands sometimes towring themselues in a lofty height to see if they can find refuge from those snowes and colds that continuall beate them somtimes hiding themselues vnder some hollow Hilles or Cliffes sometimes sinking and shrinking into Valleyes looking pale with snowes and falling in frozen and dead swounds sometimes breaking their necks into the Sea rather imbracing the waters then the Ayres cruelty and otherwhile with horrible Earthquakes in heat of indignation shaking asunder to shake off this cold and heauy yoke Great God to whom all names of greatnesse are little and lesse then nothing let me in silence admire and worship thy greatnesse are little and lesse then nothing let mee in silence admire and worship thy greatnesse that in this little Heart of man not able to serue a Kite for a a breake-fast hast placed such greatnesse of spirit as the World is too little to fill only Thy selfe the Prototype and Samplar of this Modell canst with thine owne selfe becomming all in all vnto vs fill and more then satisfie Thee I beseech to prosper in this and like attempts this Nation of ours that as in greater light then to Others thou hast giuen vs thy Sonne so with him thou wilt giue all things euen this among other blessings that thy Virgin Truth by Virginian Plantation or Northerly Discouery may triumph in her conquests of Indian infidelity maugre the brags of that Adulteresse that vaunteth her selfe to be the only Darling of God and Nature CHAP. IIII. Of Newfoundland Noua Francia Arambec and other Countries of America extending to Virginia §. I. English Discoueries and Plantations in Newfoundland LEauing those vnknowne and frozen Lands and Seas although there is yet knowne no frozen Sea otherwise then as you haue heard let vs draw somwhat neerer the Sunne gently marching as the situation of Regions shall direct vs lest if we should suddenly leape from one extremitie to another wee should rather exchange then auoid danger And here we haue by Land Saguenay and many Countries of Canada which the French haue stiled by a new name of New France and by the Sea the Ilands many in number and much frequented for their plenty of fish commonly called Newfoundland which name some ascribe to an I le others to diuers Ilands and broken Lands which the French call Bacalos vpon the gulfe and entrance of the great Riuer called Saint Lawrence in Canada This Riuer some call the Strait of the three Brethren some Saint Lawrence and others Canada It farre exceedeth any Riuer of the elder World It beginneth sayth Iaques Cartier beyond the Iland of Assumption ouer against the high Mountaynes of Honbuedo and of the seuen Ilands The distance from one side to the other is about fiue and thirtie or forty leagues In the middest it is about two hundred fathome deepe There are great store of Whales and Sea-horses From the entrance vp to Hochelaga is three hundred leagues Many Ilands are before it offering of their good nature to be mediators betweene this haughty streame and the angry Ocean many others all alongst his passage he holdeth in his louing vnlouely lap washing and hugging them with his ruder imbracings The former are vsually frequented and were first discouered by the English the other by the French Of Sebastian Cabot his proceeding this way is spoken already Robert Thorne in a Treatise of his before mentioned affirmeth that his Father and one Master Eliot were the Discouerers of the Newfoundland and exhorted King Henry to vndertake the search of the Indies by the Pole which he held to be nauigable Vpon this motion 1527. the King sent two ships as Hall and Grafton mention in their Chronicles one of which ships was cast away about the North parts of Newfoundland the other shaping her course towards Cape Briton and the Coasts of Arambec or as some call it Norumbega returned home Iohn Rut wrote a Discourse hereof to the Honourable Kings Grace of England that I may borrow his owne words wherein he declareth their coasting and the height of some places as Cape Bas in 52. degrees and 25. leagues thence Cape Ras c. They found there eleuen Sayle of Normans one Briton and two Portugall Barkes fishing Albertus de Prate another of them wrote another Iournall to Cardinall Wolsey More tragicall was the successe of Master Hores company which set our nine yeeres after in this Discouery but by famine were brought to such extremities that many of the company were murthered and eaten by their fellowes And those which returned were so altered that Sir William Buts a Norfolke Knight and his Lady knew not their Sonne Master Thomas Buts one of this starued number but by a secret marke namely a War◠which Nature had sealed on one of his knees The commod ties
bigger and white which bite like Dogs they termed Margaulx Although it be 14. leagues from the Mayne yet Beares swim thither to feast with these Birds One they saw as great as a Kow saith Cartier and as white as a Swan which they did kill and eate and the flesh was as good as of a two yeere old Calfe About the Port of Brest they found so many Ilets as they were impossible to bee numbred continuing a great space The Iland of Assumption by the Sauages called Natiscotec standeth in 49. degrees The Sauages dwell in houses made of Fir-trees bound together in the top and set round like a Doue-house This as before is said is at the entry of the Riuer into the Gulfe of Saint Lawrence The bankes of this Riuer are inhabited of people that worship the Deuill and sometimes sacrifice to him their owne bloud Francis the first King of France sent thither Iames Breton and Henry his Sonne Nicolas Villaegagnon but the greatest riches they found were the Diamonds of Canada and those of small value for their brittlenesse Thus Boterus Iaques Cartier made three Voyages into these parts First in the yeere 1534. Then was hee gladly welcommed of the Sauages singing dancing and expressing other signes of ioy as rubbing his armes with their hands and then lifting him vp to Heauen giuing all to their naked skin though all were worse then nothing for the trifles hee gaue them They went naked sauing their priuities which were couered with a skin and certaine old skinnes they cast vpon them Some they saw whose heads were altogether shauen except one bush of haire which they suffer to grow vpon the top of their crowne as long as a Horse-tayle and tyed vp with leather strings in a knot They haue no dwelling but their Boats which they turne vpside downe and vnder them lay themselues along on the bare ground They eate their flesh and fish almost raw only a little heated on the coales The next yeere Captaine Cartier returned and carried backe two Sauages which hee before had carried into France to learne the language He then passed vp to Hochelaga They found Rats which liued in the water as bigge as Conies and were very good meate Hochelaga is a Citie round compassed about with timber with three course of Rampiers one within another framed sharpe about two rods high It hath but one gate which is shut with piles and barres There are in it about fifty great houses and in the midst of euery one a Court in the middle whereof they make their fire Before they came there they were forced to leaue their boats behind because of certaine fals and heard that there were three more higher vp the streame towards Sanguenay which in his third Voyage were discouered Concerning the Religion in these parts of Canada euen amongst the Sauages wee finde some tracts and foot-prints thereof which neither the dreadfull Winters haue quite frozen to death nor these great and deepe waters haue wholly drowned but that some shadow thereof appeareth in these shadowes of Men howsoeuer wild and sauage like to them which giue her entertainment This people beleeueth saith Iaques Cartier in one which they call Cudruaigni who say they often speakes to them and tels them what weather will follow whether good or bad Moreouer when hee is angry with them hee casts dust into their eyes They beleeue that when they die they goe into the Stars and thence by little and little descend downe into the Horizon euen as the Starres doe after which they goe into certaine greene fields full of goodly faire and precious trees flowres and fruits The Frenchmen told them Cudruaigni was a Deuill and acquainted them with some mysteries of the Christian Religion whereupon they condescended and desired Baptisme the French excused and promised after to bring Priests for that purpose They liue in common together and of such commodities as their Countrey yeeldeth they are well stored They wed two or three wiues a man which their husbands being dead neuer marrie againe but for their widowes liuery weare a blacke wood all the dayes of their life besmearing their faces with coale-dust and grease mingled together as thicke as the backe of a Knife They haue a filthy and detestable vse in marrying their Maydens first putting them being once of lawfull age to marry in a common place as Harlots free for euery man that will haue to doe with them vntill such time as they find a match I haue seene houses as full of such Prostitutes as the Schooles in France are full of children They there vse much misrule riot and wantonnesse They dig their ground with certaine pieces of wood as big as halfe a Sword where they sow their Maiz The men also doe much vse Tobacco The women labour more then the men in fishing and husbandry They are more hardy then the beasts and would come to our ships starke naked going vpon Snow and Ice in which season they take great store of beasts Stags Beares Marternes Hares and Foxes whose flesh they eate raw hauing first dryed it in the Sun or smoke and so they doe their fish They haue also Otters Weasils Beauers Badgers Conies Fowle and Fish great varietie and one fish called Adhothuis whose bodie and head is like to a Greyhound white as Snow Their greatest Iewel is Chains of Esurgnie which are shel-fishes exceeding white which they take on this manner When a captiue or other man is condemned to death they kill him and then cut slashes in his most fleshie parts and hurle him into the Riuer Cornibots whence after twelue houres they draw him finding in those cuts these Esurgnie whereof they make Beads and Chaines They are excellent for stanching of bloud Thus much out of Cartier In the yeere 1542. Monsieur Roberual was sent to inhabit those parts He saith that he built a Fort faire and strong the people haue no certayne dwelling place but goe from place to place as they may find best food carrying all their goods with them It is more cold in that then in other places of like height as Iohn Alphonse of Xanctoigne affirmeth because of the greatnesse of the Riuer which is fresh water and because the Land is vntilled and full of Woods We may adde the cold vapours which the Sunne exhaleth in that long passage ouer the Ocean the abundance of Ice that commeth out of the North-seas and the winds which blow from them and from the cold snowie hils in the way §. III. Late Plantations of New-France and Relations of the Natiues SAmuel Champlain made a Voyage to Canada 1603. and encountred with a banke of Ice eight leagues long in 45. degrees two third parts with infinite smaller The Streits mouth from Cape Ray to the Cape of Saint Laurence within the Gulfe of Canada is eighteene leagues He obserued a Feast made by Anadabijon the great Sagamo in his Cabin in which eight or ten
they would not suffer our men to see but feasted there two houres On a sudden all arose with cudgels in their hand and made a lane as is before said and the children being laid downe vnder a tree to their seeming without life they all fell into a ring againe and danced about the children a good space and then sate downe in a circle about the tree Raphanna in the mids caused burdens of wood to be brought to the Altar made of poles set like a steeple where they made a great fire which our men thought but were deceiued was to sacrifice their children to the Diuell whom they call Kewase who as they report suckes their bloud They were vnwilling to let them stay any longer They found a woman mourning for yong Paspiha sacrificed at the Towne of Rapahanna but this Paspaiha is now aliue as Mr Rolph hath since related to me and the mourning of the women is not for their childrens death but because they are for diuers moneths detained from them as we shall after see Yea the Virginians themselues by false reports might delude our Men and say they were sacrificed when they were not For euen still they are very inconstant it is Mr Rolphs report in all that they speake of their Religion one denying that which another affirmeth and either not knowing or nor willing that others should know their diuellish mysteries And hence perhaps it was that as Captaine Smith addeth a Werowance being demanded the meaning of this sacrifice answered that the children were not all dead but that the Oke or Diuell did sucke the bloud from their left brest who chanced to be his by lot till they were dead but the rest were kept in the wildernesse by the yong men till nine Moones were expired during which time they must not conuerse with any and of these were made their Priests and coniurers This Sacrifice they held to be so necessarie that if they should omit it their Oke or Diuell and their other Quiyoughcosughes or gods would let them haue no Deere Turkies Corne or Fish and who would besides make a great slaughter amongst them They thinke that their Werowances and Priests which they also esteeme Quiyoughcosughes when they are dead doe goe beyond the Mountaines towards the setting of the Sunne and euer remaine there in forme of their Oke hauing their heads painted with Oyle and Pocones finely trimmed with feathers and shall haue Beades Hatchets Copper and Tobacco neuer ceasing to dance and sing with their Predecessors The common-people they suppose shall not liue after death Some sought to conuert them from these Superstitions the Werowance of Quiyoughcohanock was so farre perswaded as that he professed to beleeue that our God exceeded theirs as much as our Guns did their Bowes and Arrowes and many times did send to the President many presents entreating him to pray to his God for raine for his God would not send him any William White reporteth these their ceremonies of honouring the Sunne By breake of day before they eate or drinke the men women and children aboue ten yeeres old runne into the water and there wash a good space till the Sunne arise and then they offer sacrifice to it strewing Tobacco on the land or water the like they doe at Sun-set Hee also relateth that one George Casson before mentioned was sacrificed as they thought to the Diuell being stripped naked and bound to two stakes with his backe against a great fire then did they rip him and burne his bowels and dryed his flesh to the bones which they kept aboue-ground in a by-roome Many other of our men were cruelly and treacherously executed by them though perhaps not sacrificed and none had been left if their ambushes and treasons had taken effect Powhatan thus inuited Captaine Ratliffe and thirty others to trade for corne and hauing brought them within his ambush murthered them Alexander Whitaker saith That their Priests whom they call Quiokosoughs are Witches of whom the people stand in great awe The manner of their life is Heremite-fashion in woods in houses sequestred from the common course of men where none may come or speake with them vncalled They take no care for victuals for all such necessaries are set in a place neere his Cottage for his vse If they would haue raine or haue lost any thing he at their request coniureth and often preuaileth He is their Physician if they bee sicke and sucketh their wounds At his word they make warre and peace and doe nothing of moment without him Master Rolph affirmes that these Priests liue not solitarily and in other things is of another opinion which perhaps our former Author at his first comming might haue by relation of others The Wirowance of Acawmacke told our men of a strange accident two children being dead and buried being reuiewed by the parents seemed to haue liuely and cheerefull countenances which caused many to behold them and none of the beholders escaped death §. III. Of the Sasquesahanockes with other and later obseruations of the Virginian Rites THe Sasquesahanockes are a Gyantly people strange in proportion behauiour and attire their voice sounding from them as out of a Caue their attire of Beares skins hanged with Beares pawes the head of a Wolfe and such like iewels and if any would haue a spoone to eate with the Diuell their Tobacco pipes were three quarters of a yard long carued at the great end with a Bird Beare or other deuice sufficient to beat out the braines of a Horse and how many Asses braines are beaten out or rather mens braines smoaked out and Asses haled in by our lesse Pipes at home the rest of their furniture was sutable The calfe of one of their legges was measured three quarters of a yard about the rest of his limbes proportionable With much adoe restrained they this people from worshipping our men And when our men prayed according to their dayly custome and sung a Psalme they much wondered and after began in most passionate manner to hold vp their hands to the Sunne with a Song then embracing the Captaine they began to adore him in like manner and so proceeded notwithstanding his rebuking them till their song was ended which done one with a most strange action and vncomely voice began an Oration of their loues That ended with a great painted Beares skinne they couered the Captaine another hung about his necke a chaine of white Beades Others laid eighteene Mantles at his feet with many other ceremonies to create him their Gouernour that hee might defend them against the Massa-womekes their enemies As these are very great so the Weighcocomocoes are very little I may also heere insert the ridiculous conceits which some Virginians hold concerning their first originall as I haue heard from the relation of an English Youth which liued long amongst the Sauages that a Hare came into their Countrey and made the first men and after preserued them
grow long they are tall nimble comely §. II. Of their Customes Manners and Superstitions THey warre alway one Country vpon another and kill all the men they can take the women and children they bring vp they cut off the haire of the head together with the skin and dry it to reserue the same as a monument of their valour After their returne from the warres if they be victorious they make a solemne Feast which lasteth three dayes with Dances and Songs to the honour of the Sunne For the Sunne and Moone are their Deities Their Priests are Magicians also and Physicians with them They haue many Hermaphrodites which are put to great drudgerie and made to beare all their carriages In necessitie they will eate coales and put sand in their Pottage Three moneths in the yeere they forsake their houses and liue in the Woods against this time they haue made their prouision of victuall drying the same in the smoke They meete in consultation euery morning in a great common house whither the King resorteth and his Senators which after salutation sit downe in a round They consult with the Iawas or Priest And after this they drinke Cassine which is very hote made of the leaues of a certaine Tree which none may taste that hath not before made his valour euident in the Warres It sets them in a sweat and taketh away hunger and thirst foure and twentie houres after When a King dyeth they bury him very solemnely and vpon his graue they set the Cup wherein he was wont to drinke and round about the graue they sticke many Arrowes weeping and fasting three dayes together without ceasing All the Kings which were his friends make the like mourning and in token of their loue cut off halfe their haire which they otherwise weare long knit vp behind both men and women During the space of sixe Moones so they reckon their moneths there are certaine women appointed which bewayle his death crying with a loud voyce thrice a day at morning noone and euening All the goods of this King are put into his house which afterwards they set on fire The like is done with the Goods of the Priests who are buried in their Houses and then both House and Goods burned The women that haue lost their Husbands in the Warres present themselues before the King sitting on their heeles with great lamentations suing for reuenge and they with other Widowes spend some dayes in mourning at their husbands graues and carry thither the Cup wherein he had wont to drinke they cut also their haire neere the eares strewing the same in the Sepulchre There they cast also their weapons They may not marry againe till their haire be growne that it may couer their shoulders When any is sicke they lay him flat on a forme and with a sharpe shell rasing off the skin of his forehead sucke out the bloud with their mouthes spitting it out into some Vessell The women that giue sucke or are great with child come to drinke the same especially if it be of a lusty young man that their milke may be bettered and the child thereby nourished may be stronger Ribault at his first being there had fixed a certaine Pillar of stone engrauen with the Armes of France on a Hill in an Iland which Laudonniere at his comming found the Floridians worshipping as their Idoll with kisses kneeling and other Deuotions Before the same lay diuers Offerings of fruits of the Country Roots which they vsed eyther for food or Physicke vessels full of sweet Oyles with Bowes and Arrowes It was girt about with Garlands of Flowres and boughes of the best trees from the top to the bottome King Athore himselfe performed the same honour to this Pillar that hee receiued of his Subiects The King Athore was a goodly personage higher by a foot and halfe then any of the French representing a kind of Maiestie and grauitie in his demeanure He had married his owne Mother and had by her diuers Children of both sexes but after she was espoused to him his Father Satourioua did not touch her This Satourioua when he went to warre in the presence of the French vsed these Ceremonies The Kings his coadiutors sitting around hee placed himselfe in the midst at his right hand had a fire and at his left two vessels full of water Then did hee expresse indignation and anger in his lookes gesture hollow murmurings and loud cryes answered with the like from his Souldiers and taking a woodden dish turned himselfe to the Sunne as thence desiring victorie and that as he now shed the water in the dish so he might shed the bloud of his Enemies Hurling therefore the water with great violence into the Ayre and therewith besprinkling his Souldiers he said Doe you thus with the bloud of our Enemies and powring the water which was in the other vessell on the fire So saith hee may you extinguish your foes and bring backe the skins of their heads Outina or Vtina another King was an Enemie to this Satourioua he in his expedition which hee made against his Enemies wherein he was assisted by the French consulted with this Magician about his successe He espying a Frenchmans Target demandeth the same and in the mids of the Armie placeth it on the ground drawing a circle fiue foote ouer about it adding also certaine notes and characters then did he set himselfe vpon the Target sitting vpon his heeles mumbling I know not what with variety of gestures about the space of a quarter of an houre after which he appeared so transformed into deformed shapes that he looked not like a man wreathed his limbes his bones cracking with other actions seeming supernaturall At last he returnes himselfe as it were weary and astonished and comming out of the Circle saluted the King and told him the number of their Enemies and place of their encamping which they found very true This King was called Helata Outina which signifieth a King of Kings and yet had but a few hundreths of men in his Armie which he conducted in their rankes himselfe going alone in the mids They dry the armes and legges and crownes of their Enemies which they haue slaine to make solemne triumph at their returne which they doe fastning them on Poles pitched in the ground the men and women sitting round about and the Magician with an Image in his hand mumbling curses against the Enemie ouer-against him are three men kneeling one of which beateth a stone with a club and answereth the Magician at euery of his imprecations the other two sing and make a noyse with certaine Rattles They sow or set their Corne rather as in Virginia and haue two Seed-times and two Haruests which they bring into a publike Barne or common Store-house as they doe the rest of their victuals none fearing to be beguiled of his Neighbour Thus doe these Barbarians enioy that content attended with sobrietie and simplicitie which
would ouertake and kill a horse for the horses fled from them either for their deformitie or because they had neuer seene the like The people haue no other riches they are vnto them meat drinke apparell their Hides also yeeld them houses and ropes their bones bodkins their sinewes and haire threat their horns mawes and bladders vessels their dung fire the Calues-skins budgets wherewith they draw and keepe water Gomara also mentioneth their sheepe which they so call because they haue fine wool and hornes they are as bigge as horses their hornes weigh fifty pound weight a piece There are also Dogs which will fight with a Bull and will carry fifty pound weight in Sacks when they goe on hunting or when they remoue from place to place with their heards The winter is long and sharpe with much snow in Cibola and therefore they then keepe in their Cellers which are in place of Stoues vnto them In the height of thirty seuen degrees at Tiguez the cold was so extreme that the horses and men passed ouer the Riuer vpon the Ice They there tooke a towne after fiue and forty dayes siege but with much losse and little gaine For the Indians killed thirty horses in a night and in another slue certaine Spaniards sent Ouando vp into the countrey they could not tell whether for sacrifice or for the shew and wounded fifty horses they drunke snow in stead of water and seeing no hope to hold out made a great fire and cast therein all they had of worth and then went all out to make way by force where they were all in manner slaine but not vnreuenged forcing some Spaniards to accompany them into the Regions of Death and wounding many more both men and horses The Snow continueth in these parts halfe the yeere Quiuira is more Northerly and yet more temperate The Spaniards returned to Mexico in the end of the yeare 1542. to no small griefe of Mendoza who had spent in this expedition six thousand Duokats Some Friers stayed but were slaine by the people of Quiuira onely one man escaped to bring newes to Mexico Sir Francis Drake sailed on the other side of America to forty degrees of Northerly Latitude and with cold was forced to retire although the Sunne followed him all the way from Guatulco hither which he sailed from the 6. day of April to the 5. day of Iune as if that most excellent and heauenly Light had delighted himselfe in his societie and acknowledged him for his Son more truely then the Spaniards whereof anon we shall heare or that Phaeton of the Poets not able to compasse this compassing iourney once hee was so good a Scholler and learned the Suns instruction so well that he followed him in a watery field all that his fiery circle round about this earthly Globe carried with the mouing winde as it were airie wings new stars Ilands Seas attending and admiring the English colours and first of any Generall loosed the girdle of the world and encompassing her in his fortunate armes enioyed her loue But I lose my selfe while I find him and yet excellent names I know not how compell men to stand awhile and gaze with admiration if not with adoration This our English Knight landed on this coast in thirty eight degrees where the inhabitants presented themselues vnto him with presents of feathers and kalls of Net-worke which hee required with great humanitie The men went naked the women knit loose garments of bull-rushes about their middles They came a second time and brought feathers and bags of Tobacco and after a long Oration of one that was Speaker for the rest they left their bowes on a hil and came downe to our men the women meane-while remaining on the hill tormented themselues tearing the flesh from the cheekes whereby it appeared that they were about some sacrifice The newes being further spred brought the King thither which was a man of goodly stature many tall men attended him two Embassadours with a long Speech of halfe an houre signified his comming before One went before the King with a Scepter or Mace wherein hanged two Crownes with three chaines the Crownes were of knit-worke wrought artificially with diuers coloured feathers the chaines of a bony substance The King followed cloathed in Cony-skinnes the people came after all hauing their faces painted with white blacke and other colours euery one bringing his present euen the very children also The Scepter-bearer made a lowd speech of halfe an houre taking his words from another which whispered the same vnto him which with a solemne applause being ended they came all downe the hill in order without their weapons the Scepter-bearer beginning a Song and dancing wherein all the rest followed him The King and diuers others made seuerall Orations or Supplications to the Generall to become their King and the King with a Song did set the Crowne on the Generals head and put the chaines about his necke honouring him by the name of Hioh The common sort leauing the King and his guard scattered themselues with their Sacrifices among our people taking view of all and to such as best pleased their fancy which were the youngest offered their Sacrifices with weeping scratching and tearing their flesh with much effusion of bloud The English misliked their deuotions and directed them to the liuing God they shewed againe their wounds whereunto the other applyed paysters and lotions Euery third day they brought their Sacrifices till they perceiued that they were displeasing And at the departure of the English they by stealth prouided a Sacrifice taking their departing very grieuously They found heards of Deere feeding by thousands and the Country full of strange Conies headed like ours with the feet of a Want and taile of a Cat hauing vnder their chins a bagge into which they gather their meate when they haue filled their body abroad There is no part of this Earth wherein there is not some speciall likelihood of Gold or Siluer The Generall named the Country Noua Albion §. II. Of New Mexico and Cinaloa IN the yeere 1581. Augustine Ruiz a Frier learned by the report of certaine Indians called Conchos that toward the North there were certaine great Towns not hitherto to discouered by the Spaniards whereupon he with two other companions of his owne Order and eight Souldiers went to seeke these parts and to preach vnto them They came vnto the Prouince de los Tiguas two hundred and fiftie leagues Northwards from the Mynes of Saint Barbara where one of the Friers was slaine by the Inhabitants This caused the Souldiers to returne backe but the Friers stayed still behind The Franciscans fearing the losse of these their Brethren procured Antonio de Espeio to vndertake this Iourney with a company of Souldiers Hee passing the Conchos the Passaquates the Toboses came to the Patatabueyes which is a great Prouince and hath many Townes their Houses flat roofed and built of lime and
him more if he were the meeke and gentle God behold Frankinsence and Feathers if he were a mortall man take heere Fowle Bread and Cherries At last they made peace with him and submitted their Citie to him Their Citie Tlaxcallan was great planted by a Riuers side which issued into the South-Sea It had foure streets each ot which had their Captain in the time of Warre The gouernment was an Aristocratie hating Monarchy no lesse then tyranny It had eight and twenty Villages and in them an hundred and fifty thousand housholds very poore but good warriours They had one market-place so spacious that thirty thousand persons in a day came thither to buy and sell by exchange for money they had none Mutezuma had sent before to Cortes and promised tribute to the Emperour whatsoeuer should be imposed onely he would not haue him come to Mexico And now he sent againe that he should not trust that new friendship with the beggerly Nation of Tlaxcallan and they againe counselled him not to aduenture himselfe to Mutezuma Cortes held his determination for Mexico and being accompanied with many of the Tlaxcantlexas he went to Chololla a little from whence Mutezuma had prepared an Army to intrap him in the way but he finding the treacherie it redounded vpon the Cholollois the same day they had thought to haue executed the same vpon him For this end they had sacrificed ten children fiue males and as many females three yeares old to Quezalcouatl their god which was their custome when they began their Warres He out-going them in their owne art of subtiltie intrapped their Captaines in Councell and sent his Armie to spoile the Citie where were slaine thousands There were twenty Gentlemen and many Priests which ascended vp to the high Towre of their Temple which had an hundred and twenty steps where they were burned together with their gods and Sanctuary This City had 20000. Housholds within the Wals as many in the Suburbs It shewed outward very faire and full of Towres for there were as many Temples as dayes in the yeere and euery one had his Towre The Spaniards counted 400. Towres It was the Citie of most deuotion in all India whither they trauelled from many places far distant in Pilgrimage Their Cathedrall Temple was the best and highest in all New-Spain with 120. steps vp to it Their chiefe god was Quezalcouatl god of the Aire who was they say founder of their City being a Virgin of holy life and great penance He instituted fasting and drawing of bloud out of their eares and tongues and left precepts of Sacrifices Hee neuer ware but one garment of Cotton white narrow and long and vpon that a Mantle beset with certain red crosses They haue certaine greene stones which were his and are kept for great relikes one of them is like an Apes head Eight leagues from Chololla is the hill Popocatepec or smoke-hill which the earth seemeth to haue erected as a Fort to encounter and assault the Aire now with smoky mists endeuouring to choake his purer breath another while with violent flames and naturall fire-works threatning to ioyne league with his elder and superiour brother to disinherit him sometimes with showres of Ashes and embers as it were putting out the eyes and sometimes with terrible and dreadfull thunders rending the eares of that Airie Element alwayes such is the euent of warre hurting and wasting it selfe to indamage the enemy The Indians thought it a place of Purgatory whereby tyrannicall and wicked Officers were punished after their death and after that purgation passed into glory The Spaniards aduentured to see it but two onely held on their journey and had there been consumed had they not by a Rock bin shadowed frō the violent eruption of the fire which then hapned It chanced that the Earth weary it seemeth of the Warre as hauing spent her store and munition agreed on a truce which continued ten yeares but in the yeere 1540. it brake forth into more violent hostilitie then before quaking and renting it selfe with vnbridled passion and whereas the Aire had alwayes a snowy Garrison about her high tops and frontiers to coole and quench her fiery showres yet these did but kindle a greater flame the ashes whereof came to Huexozinco Quelaxcopon Tepiacac Chololla and Tlazcallan and other places ten or as some say fifteene leagues distant and burned their herbs in their Gardens their fields of corne trees and cloathes that they laid a drying The Vulcan Crater or mouth whence the fire issued is about halfe a league in compasse The Indians kissed their garments an honour done vnto their gods which had aduentured themselues to this dreadfull spectacle Cortes drawing neere to Mexico Mutezuma feared saying These are the people which our gods said should come and inherit this Land Hee went to his Oratory and there shut vp himselfe alone abiding eight dayes in prayer and fasting with Sacrifice of many men to aslake the fury of his offended deities The Diuell bids him not to feare and that hee should continue those bloudy Rites assuring him that hee should haue the gods Vitziliputzli and Tescatlipuca to preserue him saying That Quezalcouatl permitted the destruction at Chololla for want of that bloudie sacrifice Cortes passed a Hill six miles in height where by the difficultie of the passage and of the cold being alway couered with snow the Mexicans might easily haue preuented his passing further Hence hee espyed the Lake whereon Mexico and many other great Townes did stand Iztacpallapan a Towne of 10000 housholds Coyocan of sixe thousand Vizilopuchtli of fiue thousand These townes are adorned with many Temples and Towers that beautifie the Lake From Iztacpalapan to Mexico is two Leagues all on a faire causay with many Draw-bridges thorow which the water passeth Mutezuma receiued Cortes with all solemnitie on the eight of Nouember 1519. into this great Citie excusing himselfe of former vnkindnesses the best hee could Of his house and Majestie and the diuine conceit the people had of him we shall speake after more fully as also of the Temples Priests Sacrifices and other remarkable things of Mexico Mutezuma prouided all things necessarie for the Spaniards and Indians that attended them euen beds of flowres were made in place of litter for their Horses But Cortes disquieted with those thoughts which commonly attend Ambition discontent in the present hopes and feares of the future vsed the matter so that he tooke Mutezuma prisoner and detained him in the place appointed for the Spaniards lodging with a Spanish guard about him permitting him otherwise to deale in all priuate or publike affaires as before Hereupon Cacarna Lord of Tezcuco Nephew to Mutezuma rebelled but by treachery of his owne people was presented prisoner to Mutezuma He after this summoned a Parliament where he made an Oration vnto his Subiects saying That He and his Predecessors were not Naturals of the Countrey but his Fore-fathers came from
Medowes Fish and other things all very white which were the signes their God had giuen them of their promised Land In the night following Vitzliputzli appeared in a dreame to an ancient Priest saying That they should goe seeke out a Tunall in the Lake which grew out of a stone vpon which they should see an Eagle feeding on small Birds which they should hold for the place where their City should be built to become famous through the world Hereupon the next day they all assembled and diuiding themselues into bands made that search with great diligence and deuotion In their search they met with the former Water-course not white as it was then but red like bloud diuiding it selfe into two streames one of which was an obscure Azure At last they espied the Eagle with wings displayed toward the Sunne compassed about with many rich feathers of diuers colours and holding in his Tallons a goodly Bird. At this sight they fell on their knees and worshipped the Eagle with great demonstrations of ioy and thankes to Vitzliputzli For this cause they called the Citie which there they founded Tenoxtiltan which signifies Tunal on a stone and till this day carry in their Armes an Eagle vpon a Tunal with a bird in his Tallon The next day following by common consent they made an Heremitage adioyning to the Tunal of the Eagle that the Arke of their God might rest there till they might haue meanes to build him a sumptuous Temple This they made of Flagges and Turfes couered with Straw Afterwards they consulted to buy of their neighbours Stone Timber Lime in exchange of Fish Fowles Frogges and other things which they hunted for in the Lake by which meanes they procuring necessaries built a Chappell of Lime and Stone and laboured to fill vp part of the Lake with rubbish The Idoll commanded that they should diuide themselues into foure principall quarters about this house and each part build therein to which he enioyned certaine Gods to his appointment called Calpultecco which is Quarter Gods This was the beginning of Mexico §. II. The Historie of eight of their first Kings THis diuision seemed not equall to some of the Ancients who valued their deserts farre aboue their allotted portion who therefore separated themselues and went to Tlatedulco whose practices against the Mexicans caused them to chuse a King to which Soueraigntie was chosed Acamapitzli Nephew to the King of Culhuacan and of the Mexican bloud by the Fathers side Him by Embassage they demanded and obtained in the name of their God with this answere from the King of Culhuacan Let my Grand-child goe to serue your God and be his Lieutenant to rule and gouerne his Creatures by whom we liue who is the Lord of Night Day and Windes Let him goe and bee Lord of the Water and Land and possesse the Mexican Nations c. Hee was solemnely welcommed by the Mexicans welcome thou art saith an Orator vnto him in their name to this poore House and City amongst the Weedes and Mud where thy poore Fathers Grand-fathers and Kinsfolkes endure what it pleaseth the Lord of things created Remember Lord thou commest to bee our defence and to bee the resemblance of Vitzliputzli not to rest thy selfe but to endure a new charge with many words to that effect expressed in the Mexican Histories reserued by tradition the children to that end learning them by heart and these being as Presidents to them which learned the Art Oratorie After this they were sworne and hee crowned The Crowne was like that of the Dukes of Venice His name Acamapitzly signifieth a handfull of Reedes and therefore they carrie in their Armories a hand holding many Arrowes of Reedes The Mexicans at this time were tributaries to the Tapanecans whose chiefe Citie was Azcapuzalco who iudging according to the nature of Enuie and Suspition that they were so much weaker how much the stronger they saw their neighbours thought to oppresse them by a strange policie in imposing an vncouth and in shew impossible tribute which was that they should bring the Tapunecan King a Garden planted and growing in the water In this their distresse Vitzliputzli taught them to doe it by casting earth vpon Reedes and Grasse laid in the Lake and planting in this mouing Garden Maiz Figs Gourds and other things which at the time appointed they carried growing and ripe a thing often since proued in that Lake emulous no lesse of that glorie to be accounted one of the Wonders in that New World then those pensill Gardens towred vp in the Ayre at Babylon both heere and there the reason of Man according to his naturall priuiledge subiecting to his vse the most rebellious Elements of Ayre and Water Acamapitzli the Mexican King after he had raigned fortie yeeres dyed leauing it to their choice to chuse his Successor They chose his Sonne Vitzilovitli which signifieth a rich Feather they anointed him with an Oyntment which they call Diuine being the same wherewith they anointed their Idoll Of their Coronation thus Lopez de Gomara saith that this was done by the High Priest attired in his Pontificalibus attended with many others in Surplices the Oyntment was as blacke as Inke They blessed him and sprinkled him foure times with Holy-Water made at the time of the Consecration of their God Then they put vpon his head a Cloth painted with the bones and skuls of dead men clothed him with a blacke garment and vpon that a blue both painted with figures of skuls and bones Then did they hang on him Laces and bottles of Powders whereby he was deliuered from diseases and Witchcrafts Then did he offer Incense to Vitzliputzli and the High Priest tooke his Oath for the maintenance of their Religion to maintayne Iustice and the Lawes to cause the Sunne to giue his light and the Clouds to raine and the earth to be fruitfull c Lastly followed the acclamations of the people crying God saue the King with dances c. He being crowned and hauing receiued homage of his Subiects obtained the King of Azcapuzalco his daughter to wife by whom he had a sonne called Chimalpopoca and procured a relaxation of Tribute from his father in Law Hee was deuout in his Superstitions hauing raigned thirteene yeeres he dyed His son then but ten yeeres old was chosen in his roome but was soone after slaine by the Inhabitants of Azcapuzalco The Mexicans inraged with this iniury assembled themselues and an Orator among many other words tels them That the Sunne is eclipsed and darkened for a time but will returne suddenly in the choice of another King They agreed vpon Izcoalt which signifieth a Snake of Rsors the sonne of Acamapixtli their first King The common people were earnest with this new King for peace with the Tapanecans for the obtaining whereof they would carry their God in his Litter for an intercessor This was hindered by Tlacaellec the Kings Nephew a resolute and valiant
yong man who also with perill of his life vndertooke an Embassage to Azcapuzalco and there defied the King anointing him with the ointment of the dead after their manner The Commons of Mexico were herewith offended and to pacifie them the King indented with them that if he lost the Field they should eate him and his Nobles they on the other side promising if he did ouercome to become his Tributaries for before they enioyed much freedome and to labour in his Fields and Houses and to become his seruants in Warre Peace In fine such was the valour of Tlacaellec the Generall that the enemies were ouerthrowne their Citie sacked and the remainder of them made tributarie the lands and goods of the conquered being diuided among the Conquerors and some reserued to each quarter of Mexico for the vse of their Sacrifices Cuyacan had the next place in the Mexican Conquests who hauing inuited the Mexicans to a banquet in the end thereof sent for the last seruice Womens habits which they forced them to put on but Izcoalt and Tlacaellec made them know by their ruine the Manhood of the Mexicans They subdued also the Suchimilchos and Cuitlauaca a Citie in the Lake Tescucoy yeelded it selfe Izcoalt after twelue yeeres died and Motecuma the first was chosen in his stead Presently after his Election they conducted him to the Temple with a great traine where before the Diuine Harth so called in regard of the continuall fire there kept they enthronized him The King there drew bloud from his eares and legs with a Griffons tallons as a Sacrifice and was congratulated with many Orations of the Priests Ancients and Captaines And whereas before they had accustomed in their Elections to make great Feasts and Dances and wasted many Lights He brought in the custome personally to make Warre in some Prouince thence to procure Sacrifices to feast their Gods and Men. This he performed at Chalco from whence he brought many Captiues which on the day of his Coronation were sacrificed and eaten At this Feast all his Tributes were brought in with great solemnitie each Prouince marching by it selfe besides innumerable Presents All Commers were bountifully entertained and the poore were clad with new garments giuen them by the King The Chalcas had taken a brother of Motezuma and would haue made him their King but he enioyning them to make a high Scaffold ascended thereon and telling them the Gods would not permit that to be a King he should be a Traytor vnto his Country cast downe himselfe whose death Motezuma reuenged with the ruine of that whole Nation conquering further vnto the North and South Seas by the counsell and courage of Tlacaelles This King instituted new Ceremonies and encreased the number of the Priests hee built the great Temple of Vitzliputzli and sacrificed great numbers of men at the Dedication Hauing raigned eight and twentie yeeres he died Tlacaellec was chosen his Successor by the foure Deputies and the two Lords of Tescuco and Tacuba these were the Electors but refused the Empire as being fitter for the common good as an instrument to another then if himselfe weylded the Scepter At his nomination they chose Ticocic sonne of the late King and piercing his nostrils for an ornament put an Emerald therein He in seeking Captiues for the solemnitie of his Coronation lost more of his owne people and after foure yeeres was poisoned by his male-content Subiects Axayaca his brother succeeded altogether of another spirit In his time died Tlacaellec chiefe Author of the Mexican greatnesse whom before in his age they vsed to carry in his Chaire on mens shoulders to Councell Hee was buried more solemnely then any of the Kings and his Sonne was made Generall for the warres Axayaca conquered Tequantepec two hundred leagues from Mexico thence to furnish the bloudie solemnities of his Coronation Hee added to his Conquests Guatulco on the South Sea in single combate ouer came the Lord of Tlatelulco and subdued those Mexican-enemies of the Mexicans setting fire on their Citie and Temple After eleuen yeeres hee died and Antzol the eight King was chosen Hee punished the pride of Quazulatlan a rich Prouince with those Captiues to celebrate his Coronation-Feast and extended his Dominion to Guatimala three hundred leagues from Mexico Hee much adorned his Royall Citie pulling downe the old houses and in their roome erected fairer Hee let in a course of water to the Citie because that of the Lake was muddie But because they of Guyoacan vsed these waters the chiefe man of that Citie which was a great Magician sought to hinder it whereby the King being prouoked sent to attach him Hee escaped by his Protean Arts now appearing like an Eagle the second time like a Tygre the third like a Serpent But at last hee was taken and strangled and the Mexicans forced a Channell whereby the water might passe to their Citie the Priests meane-while casting Incense on the bankes sacrificing the bloud of Quailes others winding their Cornets and one of the chiefe went attired in a habit like to the Goddesse of the Waters which was saluted and welcommed by all the people All which things are painted in the Annales of Mexico which Booke is now in the Vatican Librarie at Rome Thus he enuironed the Citie with water like another Venice and hauing raigned eleuen yeeres dyed §. II. Of MOTEZVMA and other Rarities of the Mexican Storie MOtezuma the second was chosen who before his Souereigntie was of graue and stayed disposition much addicted to his deuotions Hee retired himselfe into a Chappell appointed for him in the Temple of Vitzliputzli where they say the Idoll spake to him wherein also he hid himselfe after hee had intelligence of this Election From whence he was led to the Harth of their Gods where hee sacrificed with drawing bloud from his eares and the calues of his legges They attired him with the Royall Ornaments and piercing his nostrils hung thereat a rich Emerald Being seated in his Throne the King of Tescuco one of the Electors made an Eloquent Oration which Ioseph Acosta hath set downe word by word and deserueth a roome here if our hastie Pilgrimage would suffer This Motezuma commanded that no Plebeian should serue him in any Office in his house prouiding Knights and Nobles for that purpose His Coronation was solemnized with Dances Comedies Banquets Lights and other pompe the sacrificed Captiues were of a farre Prouince toward the North Sea which he subdued Mechouacan Tlascalla and Tapeaca neuer yeelded to the Mexicans which Motezuma told Cortes that hee spared for the vse of his sacrifices and the exercise of his Souldiers He laboured to be respected and worshipped as a God It was death for any Plebeian to looke him in the face Hee neuer set his foot on the Ground but was alwaies carried on the shoulders of Noble-men and if he lighted they laid rich Tapestrie whereon he did goe He neuer put on one Garment twice
nor vsed one Vessell or Dish aboue once Hee was rigorous in execution of his Lawes and for that purpose would disguise himselfe to see how they were executed and offer bribes to the Iudges to prouoke them to iniustice which if they excepted cost them their liues though they were his kinsmen or brethren His fall is before declared it shall not be amisse here to mention some prodigious fore-runners of the same The Idoll of Cholola called Quetzacoalt declared That a strange People came to possesse his Kingdome The King of Tescuco a great Magician and many Sorcerers told him as much The King shut vp the Sorcerers in prison where they vanished presently wherefore hee exercised that rage on their wiues and children which he had intended against them He sought to appease his angrie Gods by Sacrifices and therefore would haue remoued a great stone which by no humane industrie would be moued as refusing his atonement Strange voices were heard accompanied with Earthquakes and swellings of the waters A prodigious Bird of the bignesse of a Crane was taken which on his head had as it were a Glasse representing armed men and in the kings presence vanished A stranger thing befell a poore man who was taken vp by an Eagle and carried into a certaine Caue where he let him downe pronouncing these words Most mightie Lord I haue brought him whom thou hast commanded There he saw one like the King lying asleepe touching whom hauing receiued threatning Prophesies he was againe by that former Pursuiuant placed where he had bin taken vp These things as Diuellish illusions abusing GODS Prouidence and Iustice and imitating his Power to rob him of his glorie deserue to be mentioned Mutezuma hauing intelligence of Cortes his arriuall was much troubled and conferring with his Councell they all said that without doubt their great and ancient Lord Quetzacoalt who had said that he would returne from the East whither he was gone had now fulfilled his promise and was come Therefore did hee send Embassadors with presents vnto Cortes acknowledging him for Quetzacoalt sometime their Prince now esteemed a God and himselfe his Lieutenant The Mexican Historie described in Pictures and sent to Charles the fift which I haue seene with Master Hakluit in the first part sheweth their first Expedition and Plantation in this place then all drowned with water with great bogs and some drie bushie places their Kalendar and the names yeeres and conquests of their Kings In the second part their tributes are described the particulars whereof are reparations of certaine Churches so many baskets of Maiz grownd holding halfe a bushell and Almonds of Cacao baskets of Chianpinoli mantles paid euery fourth day and once a yeere Armours and Targets of Feathers all this was paid by the Citie Tlatilulco And in like proportion euery Towne and Nation subiect was to pay the Naturall or Artificiall commodities thereof as Armours garnished with feathers rich mantles white or of other colours Eagles aliue beames of timber boords salt made in long moulds for the Lords of Mexico onely pots of honie Naguas and Huipiles which were attire for women Copale for perfume Cotton Wooll Red-Sea-shels Xicharas in which they drinke Cacao others full of Gold in powder each containing two handfuls plates of Gold three quarters of a yard long and foure fingers broad as thicke as parchment Yellow Varnish to paint themselues Bells and Hatchets of Copper Turkesse-stones Chalke Lime Deere-skins Cochinile Feathers Frizoles Targets of Gold Diadems Borders Beades of Gold Beades of Gemmes Tigres-skins Amber Axi or West-Indian Pepper c. Concerning the State of Mexico vnder the Spaniards Robert Tomson who was there about the yeere 1555. saith that then it was thought there were a thousand and fiue hundred housholds of Spaniards and aboue three hundred thousand Indians The Citie is enuironed with a Lake and the Lake also with Mountaines about thirty leagues in compasse the raines falling from these Hils cause the Lake In this City resideth the Viceroy and heere the highest Indian Courts are kept There are weekly three Faires or Markets abounding with plenty of Commodities at a cheape price Many Riuers fall into the Lake but none goe out The Indians know how to drowne the City and would haue practised it had not the Conspirators beene taken and hanged The Indians here are good Artificers Gold-smiths Copper-smiths Black-smiths Carpenters Shoomakers Taylors Sadlers Embroderers and of all other Sciences and worke exceeding cheape liuing of a little They will goe two or three leagues to a Faire carrying not aboue a penny-worth of Commodities and yet maintaine themselues thereby Milos Philips saith that when Sir Francis Drake was on the South Sea the Viceroy caused a generall muster to be made of all the Spaniards in Mexico and found aboue seuen thousand housholds and three thousand singlemen and of Mestizoes twentie thousand Master Chilton testifieth that euery Indian payeth tribute to the King twelue Reals of Plate and a Hauneg of Maiz fiue Haunegs make a quarter English and euery Widow halfe so much And all their children aboue fifteene yeeres old pay after the same rate He hath great gaine by his fifths and by the Popes Buls this leaden ware was worth to the King at first aboue three Millions of Gold yeerely The greatnesse of exactions caused two Rebellions whiles he was there and the King will not suffer them to haue Oyle or Wine there growing although the Earth would prodigally repay them that they may still haue need of Spaine Tlaxcalla for their merits in the conquest of Mexico as before is shewed is free only they pay a handfull of Wheate a man in signe of subiection but some later encrochers haue forced them to till at their owne charge as much ground as their tribute would amount to There are in it two hundred thousand Indians Some of the wild people in New Spaine are deadly enemies to the Spaniards and eate as many as they get of them Iohn Chilton fell into their hands but being sicke and leane they thought as a Captiue Wench told him that he had the Pox and was but vnwholsome food and so let him depart It is an ill wind that blowes none to good sicknesse the Harbenger of death was to him a preseruer of life Mexico is now an Vniuersitie and therein are taught those Sciences which are read in our Vniuersities of Europe This Vniuersitie was there founded by Antony Mendoza and King Philip erected a Colledge of Iesuites Anno 1577. Mexico is an Archbishopricke There bee many Spanish Colonies or Plantations Compostella Colima Guadaleiara Mechocan Citie of Angele and others whereof diuers are Episcopall Sees Antonio Herrera reckoneth in this and other parts of America fiue Archbishoprickes twentie seuen Bishoprickes two Vniuersities foure hundred Monasteries and Hospitals innumerable In Guastecan not farre from Panuco is a Hill from whence spring two Fountaynes one of blacke Pitch the other of red very hot
Voyages relateth It is time for vs to passe beyond the Darien Straits vnto that other great Chersonesus or Peruvian AMERICA RELATIONS OF THE DISCOVERIES REGIONS AND RELIGIONS OF THE NEW WORLD OF CVMANA GVIANA BRASILL CHICA CHILI PERV AND OTHER REGIONS OF AMERICA PERWIANA AND OF their Religions THE NINTH BOOKE CHAP. I. Of the Southerne America and of the Countries on the Sea-coast betwixt Dariene and Cumana §. I. Of the great Riuers in these parts and of Dariene THis Peninsula of the New World extending it selfe into the South is in forme somewhat like to Africa and both to some huge Pyramis In this the Basis or ground is the Northerly part called Terra Fuma from whence it lesseneth it selfe by degrees as it draweth neerer the Magellan Straits where the top of this Spire may fitly bee placed On the East side it is washed with the North Ocean as it is termed On the West with that of the South called also the Peaceable It is supposed to haue sixteene thousand miles in compasse foure thousand in length the breadth is vnequall The Easterne part thereof betweene the Riuers Maragnon and Plata is challenged by the Portugals the rest by the Spaniard From the North to the South are ledges of Mountaines the tops whereof are said to be higher then that Birds will visit the bottomes yeeld the greatest Riuers in the World and which most enrich the Oceans store-house Orenoque Maragnon and Plata seeme to be the Indian Triumuiri Generals of those Riuer-Armies and Neptunes great Collectors of his watery tributes Orenoque for ships is nauigable a thousand miles for lesse Vessels two thousand in some places twentie miles broad in some thirtie Berreo affirmed to Sir Walter Raleigh That a hundred Riuers fell into it marching vnder his name and colours the least as bigge as Rio Grande one of the greatest Riuers or America It extendeth two thousand miles East and West and commandeth eight hundred miles North and South Plata taking vp all the streames in his way is so full swolne with his increased store that he seemeth rather with bigge lookes to bid defiance to the Ocean then to acknowledge homage opening his mouth fortie leagues wide as if he would deuoure the same and with his vomited abundance maketh the salt waters to recoyle following fresh in this pursuit till in salt sweates at last he melteth himselfe in the Combate Maragnon is farre greater whose water hauing furrowed a Channell of sixe thousand miles in the length of his winding passage couereth threescore and ten leagues in breadth and hideth his Bankes on both sides from him which sayleth in the middest of his proud Current making simple eyes beleeue that the Heauens alway descend to kisse and embrace his waues And sure our more-straitned world would so far be accessary to his aspiring as to style him with the royall title of Sea and not debase his greatnesse with the meaner name of a Riuer Giraua some what otherwise writeth of these Riuers that Plata called by the Indians Paranaguaeu as one should say a Riuer like a Sea is twenty fiue leagues in the mouth placed by him in thirty three degrees of Southerly latitude encreasing in the same time and manner as Nilus Maragnon hee saith is in the entrance fiue leagues and is not the same with Orellana so called of Francis Orella the the first Spaniard that sayled in it and Amazones of the fabulous reports as Giraua termeth them of such women there seene which hee sayth hath aboue fifty leagues of breadth in the mouth and is the greatest Riuer of the World called by some the fresh Sea running aboue fifteene hundred leagues vnder the Aequinoctiall Thus much Hee though lesse then others yet more then can bee paraleld in any other streames This Southerne halfe of America hath also at the Magellane Straits contracted and as it were shrunke in it selfe refusing to be extended further in so cold a Climate The manifold riches of Metals Beasts and other things in the beginning of the former Booke haue been declared and in this as occasion moueth shall bee further manifested The Men are the worst part as being in the greatest parts thereof inhumane and brutish The Spanish Townes in this great tract and their Founders are set downe by Pedro de Cieza Herera and others I rather intend Indian Superstitions then Spanish plantations in this part of my Pilgrimage Of the Townes of Nombre de Dios seuenteene leagues from Panama the one on the North Sea the other on the South and of Dariene wee last tooke our leaues as vncertaine whether to make them Mexican or Peruvian being borderers and set in the Confines betwixt both The moorish soyle muddie water and grosse Ayre conspire with the heauenly Bodies to make Dariene vnwholesome the myrie streame runneth or creepeth rather very slowly the water but sprinkled on the house-floore engendreth Toades and Wormes They haue in this Prouince of Dariene store of Crocodiles one of which kinde Cieza saith was found fine and twentie foot long Swine without tailes Cats with great tailes Beasts clouen-footed like Kine otherwise resembling Mules sauing their spacious eares and a trunke or snowt like an Elephant there are Leopards Lyons Tygres On the right and left hand of Dariene are found twenty Riuers which yeeld Gold The Men are of good stature thinne haired the Women weare Rings on their eares and noses with quaint ornaments on their lips The Lords marry as many Wiues as them listeth other men one or two They forsake change and sell their Wiues at pleasure They haue publike Stewes of women and of men also in many places without any discredit yea this priuiledgeth them from following the warres The yong Girles hauing conceiued eate certain herbs to cause abortion Their Lords and Priests consult of warres after they haue drunke the smoke of a certaine herbe The Women follow their husbands to the warres and know how to vse a Bow They all paint themselues in the warres They neede no Head-pieces for their heads are so hard that they will breake a Sword being smitten thereon Wounds receiued in warre are the badges of honour whereof they glory much and thereby enioy some Franchises They brand their prisoners and pull out one of their teeth before They will sell their children are excellent Swimmers both Men and Women accustoming themselues twice or thrice a day thereunto Their Priests are their Physicians and Masters of Ceremonies for which cause and because they haue conference with the Deuill they are much esteemed They haue no Temples nor Houses of deuotion The Deuill they honour much which in terrible shapes doth sometimes appeare vnto them as I saith Cieza haue heard some of them say They beleeue that there is one God in heauen to wit the Sunne and that the Moone is his wife and therefore worship these two Planets They worship the Deuill also and paint him in such
forme as he appeareth to them which is of diuers sorts They offer Bread Smoke Fruits and Flowres with great deuotion Any one may cut off his arme which stealeth Mais Enciso with his Armie of Spaniards seeking to subdue these parts vsed a Spanish tricke telling the Indians That hee sought their conuersion to the Faith and therefore discoursed of One God Creator of all things and of Baptisme and after other things of this nature lesse to his purpose he told them That the Pope is the Vicar of Christ in all the world with absolues power ouer mens Soules and Religions and that hee had giuen those Countries to the most mightie King of Spaine his Master and hee was now come to take possession and to demand gold for tribute The Indians answered That they liked well what he had spoken of one God but for their Religion they would not dispute of it or leaue it And for the Pope he should be liberall of his owne neither seemed it that their King was mightie but poore that sent thus a begging But what words could not their Swords effected with the destruction of the Indians §. II. Of Vraba Carthagena and the Superstitions of Dabaiba THe soyle of Vraba is so fatned with a streame therein that in eight and twentie dayes the seeds of Cucumbers Melons and Gourds will ripen their Fruits There is a Tree in those Countries whose leaues with the bare touch cause great blisters the sauour of the wood is poyson and cannot be carried without danger of lift except by the helpe of another herbe which is an Antidote to this venomous Tree King Abibeiba had Palace in a Tree by reason of the moorish situation and often inundation of his Land Vasques could not get him downe till he began to cut the Tree and then the poore King came downe and bought his freedome at the Spaniards price Carthagena was so called for some resemblance in the situation to a Citie in Spaine of that name Sir Francis Drake tooke it The Indians thereabout vsed poisoned Arrowes the women warre as well as the men Enciso took one who with her owne hands had killed eight and twenty Christians They did eate the Enemies which they killed They vsed to put in their Sepulchres gold feathers and other riches Betweene Carthagena and Martha runneth a swift Riuer which maketh the Sea-water to giue place and they which passe by may in the Sea take in of this water fresh It is called of the Inhabitants Dabaiba the Spaniards haue named it Pio Grande and the Riuer of Saint Iohn it passeth with a Northerne discouerie into the Gulfe of Viaba before mentioned They which dwell on this Riuer obserue an Idoll of great note called by the name of the Riuer Dabaiba whereto the King at certaine times of the yeere sends slaues to be sacrificed from remote Countries from whence also is great resort of Pilgrims They kill the slaues before their God and after burne them supposing that odour acceptable to their Idoll as Taper-lights and Frankincense saith Martyr is to our Saints Through the displeasure of that angry God they said that all the Riuers and Fountaines had once failed and the greatest part of men perished with famine Their Kings in remembrance hereof haue their Priests at home and Chappels which are swept euery day and kept with a religious neatnesse When the King thinketh to obtaine of the Idoll Sunne-shine or Raine or the like he with his Priests gets vp into a Pulpit standing in the Chappell purposing not to depart thence till his suit be granted They vrge their God therefore with vehement prayers and cruell fasting the people meane-while macerating themselues also with fasting in foure dayes space not eating nor drinking except on the fourth day onely a little broth The Spaniards asking what God they worshipped thus they answered The Creator of the Heauens Sunne Moone and all inuisible things from whom all good things proceed And they say Dabaiba was the Mother of that Creator They call them to their Deuotions with certaine Trumpets and Bels of gold The Bels had clappers like in forme to ours made of the bones of Fishes and yeelding a pleasing sound as they reported which no doubt was a pleasing sound and musicke to the Spaniards couetous hearts howsoeuer it agreeth with the nature of that metall to ring in the eares One of them say they weighed sixe hundred Pensa Their Priests were enioyned chastitie which vow if they violated they were either stoned or burned Other men also in the time of that fast likewise contained themselues from those carnall pleasures They haue an imagination of the soule but know not what substance or name to ascribe vnto it to which yet they beleeued was assigned futured ioyes or woes according to their demerits pointing vp to Heauen and downe to the Center when they spake thereof Many of their Wiues for they might haue many followed the Sepulchres of their husbands They allow not marriage with the Sister of which they haue a riduculous conceit of the Spot which they account a Man in the Moone that for this Incest was thither confined to the torments of cold and moysture in that Moons-prison They leaue trenches on their Sepulchres in which they yeerely powre Mays and some of their Wine to the profit as they thinke of the Ghosts If a Mother die while she giueth sucke the poore nursling must not bee Orphan but bee interred with her being put there to her brest and buried aliue They imagined that the Soules of their great men and their familiars were immortall but not others and therefore such of their seruants and friends as would not be buried with them they thought should lose that priuiuiledge of Immortalitie and the delights of those pleasant places where was eating drinking dancing and the former delicacies of their former liues They renue the funerall pomps of these great men yeerely assembling thither with plentie of Wine and meats and there watch all night especially the women singing drerie lamentations with Inuectiues against his Enemies if he dyed in the warres yea cutting the Image of his Enemy in pieces in reuenge of their slaine Lord This done they fall to drinking of Mays Wine till they be weary if not drunken Yet after this they resume their Songs to his commendation with many dances and adorations When day appeareth they put the Image of the deceased into a great Canoa a Boat of one Tree capcable of threescore Oares filled with drinkes herbes and such things as in his life he had loued which some carrie vpon their shoulders in Procession about the Court and set it downe there againe and burne it with all the contents After which the women filled with Wine and emptied of all modestie with loose haire secrets not secret and varietie of Bacchanal gestures sometimes goe somtimes fall somtimes shake the weapons of the men and conclude with beastly sleeping on the ground The young men
same things not else-where found in India They make their teeth white with an herbe which all the day they chew in their mouthes CHAP II. Of Cumana and Paria §. I. Of the People and strange Creatures in Cumana CVmana is a Prouince named of a Riuer called Cumana where certayne Franciscans Anno 1516. built them a Monasterie and the Spaniards were very diligent in the fishing for Pearles About that time three Dominicans went fourescore miles West from thence to preach the Gospell and were eaten of the Indians which hindered not but others of the same order founded them a Monasterie in Ciribici neere Maracapana Both these Orders tooke paines with the Indians to conuert them and taught their children to write and read and to answer at Masse and the Spaniards were so respected that they might safely walke alone through all the Country but after two yeeres and a halfe the Indians whether for their too much imployment in the Pearle-fishing or for other cause rebelled and killed a hundred Spaniards slue the Friers one of which was then saying Masse and as many Indians as they found with them which the Spaniards of Domingo soone after reuenged The losse of Cumana hindered their Trade for Pearles at Cubagua and therefore the King sent Iames Castilion to subdue them by force which hee did and began the Plantation of New Caliz for the Spaniards to inhabit there Cubagua was called by Columbus the Finder the Iland of Pearles situate in twelue degrees and a halfe of Northerly Latitude and containes twelue miles in circuit This little Iland is exceeding great in commoditie that accreweth by those Pearles which hath amounted to diuers millions of gold They fetch their Wood from Margarita an Iland foure miles to the North and their Water from Cumana which is two and twentie miles thence they haue a Spring of medicinall Water there in the Iland The Sea there at certaine times of the yeere is very red which those Pearle-oysters by some naturall purgation are said to cause There are Fishes or Sea-monsters which from the middle vpwards resemble men with Beards Haire and Armes The people of Cumana goe naked couering only their shame At Feasts and Dances they paine themselves or else anoint themselues with a certaine Gumme in which they stick Feathers of many colours They cut their haire aboue the Eares and will not suffer it to grow on any places of their bodies esteeming a bearded man a Beast They take great paines to make their teeth blacke and account them women which haue them white They blacke them with the powder of the leaues of a certaine Tree called Gay these leaues they chew after they are fifteene yeeres old they mixe that powder with another of a kinde of Wood and with Chalke of white shels burned in manner as the Easterne Indians vse their Betele and Arecca with Chalke of Oysters and this mixture they beare continually in their mouthes still chewing it that their teeth are as blacke as coales and so continue to their death They keepe it in Baskets and Boxes and sell it in the markets to some which come farre for it for Gold Slaues Cotton and other Merchandize This keepeth them from paine and rotting of the teeth The Maides goe naked only they bind certain bands hard about their knees to make their hips and thighes seeme thicke which they esteeme no small beautie The married Women liue honestly or else their husbands will diuorce them The chiefe men haue as many Wiues as they will and if any stranger come to lodge in one of their houses they make the fairest his Bed-fellow These also shut vp their Daughters two yeeres before they marrie them all which time they goe not forth nor cut their haire After which there is made a great feast and very many bidden which bring their varietie of cheere also wood to make the new Spouse a house A man cuts off the Bridegroomes haire before and a woman the Brides and then they eate and drinke with much excesse till night This is the lawfull wife and the other which they marry afterwards obey This. They giue their Spouses to be defloured to their Piaces so they call their Priests which these reuerend Fathers account their Preeminence and Prerogatiue the Husbands their honour the Wiues their warrant The men and women weare Collars Bracelets Pendants and some Crownes of Gold and Pearls the Men weare Rings in their Noses the Women Brooches on their brest whereby by at first sight the sexe is discerned The Women Shoot Runne Leape Swim as well as the Men their paines of trauell are small they till the Land and looke to the house whiles the men Hunt and Fish They are high-minded treacherous and thirstie of reuenge Their chiefe weapons are poisoned Arrowes which they prepare with the bloud of Snakes and other mixtures All of both sexes from their infancy learne to shoot Their meat is whatsoeuer hath life as Horse-leeches Bats Grashoppers Spiders Bees Lice Wormes raw sodden fried and yet their Countrey is replenished with good Fruits Fish and Flesh This Diet or as some say their Water causeth spots in their eyes which dimme their sight They haue as strange a Fence or hedge for their Gardens and possessions namely a threed of Cotton or Bexuco as they call it as high as a mans Girdle and it is accounted a great sinne to goe ouer or vnder the same and he which breakes it they certainly beleeue shall presently die So much safer is their threed wouen with this imagination then all our stone-wals The Cumanois are much addicted to Hunting wherein they are very expert and kill Lyons Tygres Hogs and all other foure-footed Beasts with Bowes Nets Snares They take one Beast which they call Capa that hath the soles of his feet like a French shoo narrow behinde broad and round before Another called Aranata which for the Physnomie and subtiltie seemes to be a kinde of Ape it hath mouth hands and feet like a man a goodly countenance bearded like a Goat They goe in Heards they bellow loud runne vp Trees like Cats auoid the Huntsmans Arrow and cast it with cleanly deliuerie againe at himselfe Another Beast hath a long snout and feedeth on Ants putting his tongue into a hollow Tree or rather place where the Ants are and as many of them as come thereon hee licks in The Friers brought vp one till the stinke thereof caused them to kill it snouted like a Foxe rough-haired which voided in the excrements long and slender Serpents which presently dyed This Beast stinking while he liued and worse now dead yet was good food to the Indians They haue one which will counterfeit the voice of a crying child and so cause some to come forth and then deuoure them The like is written of the Hyana That shee will call the Shepheards by their names and then destroy them when they come forth They haue Parrots as
and the Piaces their Masters goe to them by night to teach them When this time of their solitary discipline is past they obtaine a testimoniall thereof and begin to professe in practice of Physick and Diuination Let vs bury the Cumanois and then we haue done Being dead they sing their praises and bury them in their houses or dry them at the fire and hang them vp At the yeeres end if he were a great man they renue the lamentation and after many other ceremonies burne the bones and giue to his best beloued wife his skull to keepe for a Relique They beleeue that the Soule is immortall but that it eateth and drinketh about in the fields where it goeth and that it is the Eccho which answereth when one calleth §. III. Of Trinidado and Paria IN the yeere 1497. some adde a yeere more Christopher Columbus seeking new Discoueries after the suffering of vnsufferable heats and calmes at Sea whereby the hoopes of his vessels brake and the fresh-water not able further to endure the hot indignation of that now-beleeued Burning-Zone fled out of those close prisons into the lap of that Father of waters the Ocean for refuge he came at last to Trinidado The first Land he incountred he called by that name either for deuotion now that his other hopes were dried vp with the heat or washed into the Sea by the violent showres aboue-boord and the lesse but not lesse dangerous which flowed from his Caske within or else for the three Mountaines which he there descried Once this discouery of Land so rauished his spirit by the inexpected deliuery from danger as easily carried his impotent thoughts into a double errour the one in placing earthly Paradise in this Iland to which opinion for the excellency of the Tobacco there found hee should happily haue the smokie subscriptions of many Humorists to whom that fume becomes a fooles Paradise which with their braines and all passeth away in smoke the other was that the Earth was not round like a Ball but like a Peare the vpper swelling whereof he esteemed these parts Hence Columbus sailed to Paria and found out the Pearle-fishing of which Petrus Alphonsus a little after made great commoditie by trade with the Sauages He was assailed with eighteene Canoas of Canibals one of which he tooke with one Caniball and a bound Captiue who with teares shewed them that they had eaten sixe of his fellowes and the next day he must haue gone to pot too to him they gaue power ouer his Iaylor who with his owne club killed him still laying on when his braines and guts came forth and testified that hee needed not further feare him In Haraia or Paria they found plenty of salt which the Fore-man in Natures shop and her chiefe worke-man the Sunne turned and kerned from water into salt his worke-house for this businesse was a large plaine by the waters-side Here the Sepulchres of their Kings and great men seemed not lesse remarkable they laid the body on a kinde of hurdle or grediron of wood vnder which they kindled a gentle fire whereby keeping the skinne whole they by little and little consumed the flesh These dried carkasses they held in great reuerence and honoured for their houshold Gods In the yeere 1499. Vincent Pinzon discouered Cape Saint Augustine and sailed along the coast from thence to Paria But why stand we here pedling on the coast for Pearles Salt and Tobacco Let vs rouze vp higher spirits and follow our English guides for Guiana Onely let me first haue leaue to mention concerning the Superstitions of these parts Northward from Guiana what it pleased Sir Walter Raleigh to impart vnto mee from the Relation of a very vnderstanding man of that Countrey whom he vsed for an interpreter These people worship the Sunne whom they imagine as the fabulous Grecians tell of his Charet and horses wherewith yong Phacton sometime set the World on fire to be drawne into a Chariot by Tigres which are the most fierie and fierce beasts amongst them In honour therefore of the Sunne and for sustenance of his Chariot-beasts they carefully wash the carkasses of their dead and lay them forth in the night for repast vnto the Tigres wearied with their long and late iourney in the day For so they beleeue that after Sun-set these beasts are to this end dismissed from their labour and that vicissitude wherein Dauid obserueth the wisedome of diuine prouidence that when it is night the wild beasts goe forth to seeke their prey which when the Sunne ariseth and calleth men forth of their houses to labour returne to their Dens is blindly by them applyed to this their superstition They likewise haue a Tradition amongst them that their Ancestors in times past neglecting thus to prepare the corpses of such as died for the Tigres diet or not washing them so neatly as behoued the Tigres made hereof a complaint to the Sunne as not able to doe his worke if not allowed their wonted cates whereupon the Sun sent one amongst them brandishing a terrible fierie sword and so dreadfully assaulting the places of their habitations and the soyle couered with long grasse that all fell on fire and an hundred thousand of the Inhabitants were destroyed a terrible warning hereafter to bee more diligent in these Tigre-deuotions which accordingly they performe to this day CHAP III. Of Guiana and the Neighbouring Nations on the Coast and within the Land §. I. Discouerie of Guiana by Sir WALTER RALEIGH IN the yeere 1595. Sir Walter Raleigh hauing before receiued Intelligence of this rich and mighty Empire set forth for the Discouery and on the two and twentieth of March anchored at Point Curiapan in Trinidado and searched that Iland which he found plentifull Hee tooke the Citie of Saint Ioseph and therein Antonie Berreo the Spanish Gouernour Leauing his ships hee went with an hundred men in Boats and a little Galley and with some Indian Pylots passed along that admirable confluence of Riuers as by the Corps du Guard vnto Orenoque as great a Commander of Riuers as the Emperour of Guiana of Souldiers And although wee haue before mentioned somewhat thereof yet this his peculiar place requireth some further consideration This Riuer Orenoque or Baraquan since of this Discouerie called Raleana runneth from Quito in Peru on the West it hath nine branches which fall out on the North side of his owne maine mouth on the South side seuen Thus many Armes hath this Giant-like streame to be his Purueyers which are alway filling his neuer-filled mouth seeming by this their naturall officiousnesse incorporate thereunto and to bee but wider gapings of the same spacious iawes with many Ilands and broken grounds as it were so many morsels and crummes in his greedy Chaps still opening for more though he cannot euen in Winter when his throat is glibbest altogether swallow these yea these force him for feare of choking to yawne his
in water thicke and white the next day in fresh and the day after saw two Islands in the mouth of Amazones accounting themselues fortie Leagues vp the Riuer May 22. they were in the Riuer of Wiapogo which they called Caroleigh in three degrees and halfe Northward from the Line The people were ready to giue them entertainment The Iayos and Capayos offered them their owne houses and gardens already planted two of which he accepted with some gardens vndertaking to defend them against the Charibes and their other enemies They desired him to send into England for some to teach them to pray and gaue fiue pledges to be sent thither He after intending for England dyed aboord his ship of the Flux They intoxicate the fish with a strong sentedwood called Ayaw whereby they easily take them on the top of the water Their bread is Cassaui of which chewed they also make drinke They are much troubled with a Worme like a Flea the Spaniards call it Niguas which creepes into the flesh of their toes vnder the nailes and multiply there with much multiplication of torment except they vse speedie preuention One was so pestred with them that for remedie they were faine to hold his feet vpwards and powre thereon melted Wax hot which being cold they plucked off and therewith seuen or eight hundred Niguas The people are of modest countenance naked but would weare clothes if they had them Huntly returned for England and left there fiue and thirtie which should haue bin succoured it Discord had suffered Anno 1605. a ship was sent for supply but the Mariners and Land-men quarelling these were left on Land at Saint Lucia an Island in twelue degrees of Northerly Latitude to the number of threescore and seuen and most of them slaine a by the Ilanders These Indians go naked haue long blacke haire their bodies painted red with three strokes also of red from the eare to the eye Eleuen of our men after much miserie and famishment which killed some of them in the way got to Coro and after good and bad entercourse of fortunes with the Spaniards some returned home The Spaniards there as Iohn Nichol one of this companie testifieth told them of a Vision of Christ on the Crosse appearing to our King and reuoking him from his error at the sight whereof three of our Bishops fell into a trance and so continued three dayes after which they became Catholikes and preached and the King had sent to the Pope for learned men to perfect this Conuersion These were the Spanish tricks with faithlesse tales to peruert these men to their faith The Mariners gaue names to the places which they left according to their conceits of these men Rogues Bay Cape Knaue Riuer of Rascals They came as farre as Comana or Cumana where they obserued the weather hot till noone and then a coole breeze and thunder without raine by windes and current they were detained from Wiapogo which they sought A Fleming there told them fabulous rumours of Warres with Spaine Another ship of Amsterdam to disgrace our men told the Indians of Wiapoco that they came to inhabit there and to oppresse them as the Spaniards did See what gaine can doe without godlinesse A ship of Middleburgh came thither with Negros to sell thither came also a ship of Saint Malos The Indians of these parts as Wilson reporteth choose their Captaines at their drunken Feasts in this sort They set the nominated person in the midst with his hands lifted ouer his head making Orations to him to bee valiant after which they whip him with a whip that fetcheth bloud at euery stroke for tryall of his courage he neuer mouing thereat They haue commerce with the Deuill For they told vs of three ships in the Riuer of Amazons and that One two moneths after would visit vs They call this Deuill Peyae with whom the men haue often conference the women neuer that they could perceiue they suffer not meane-while a childe in the house When any bee sicke they thus consult of their recouerie and if their Oracle answer death they will giue no Physicke if life they vse their best helpes For an Axe they would trauell with them two or three moneths or finde them so long victuals at home The Iayos are proud ingenious giuen to flouting The Arwakos of better carriage The Saspayes craftie The two former hate the Spaniards as much as the Caribes Their houses haue doores at each end the men keepe at one end the women at the other they are like Barnes but longer some hundred and fiftie paces long and twentie broad an hundred of them keepe together in one No raine commeth in notwithstanding that store which falleth in Aprill May Iune and most of Iuly They paint them when they goe to feasts Against the time of trauell the women haue as roome apart whereto they goe alone and are deliuered without helpe which done shee cals her husband and deliuers it to him who presently washeth it in a pot of water and paints it with sundry colours I could not heare saith Wilson the woman so much as grone all the time of her trauell When one dyes they make great moane ten or twelue dayes together and sometimes longer Here are store of Deere Hares Conies Hogs Monkeyes Leopards Lyons Porke-pines Parrots as big as Hennes blue and red very beautifull c. He returned with the rest in a ship of Amsterdam the Indians being loth to part with them They often inquired of Sir Walter Raleigh and one came from Orenoque to aske of him alledging his promise of returne The like remembrances of him are mentioned by Master Harcourt in his late published Voyage to Guiana This worthy Gentleman An. 1608. with Gentlemen and others to the number of 97. set forth for Wiapoco The ninth of May they fell into the Current of that great and famous Riuer of Amazones of which they drunke fresh and good being 30. leagues from Land the tenth day the water became muddy whitish and thicke the eleuenth day they made Land and their Pinnace being left dry vpon the Ebbe by the next floud comming on was almost spoyled Thence they stood along the Coast to Wiapoco whither they came May the seuenteenth and setled themselues at Caripo Hee tooke possession in his Maiesties name as Captaine Leigh had also done of this spacious Countrey of Guiana bounded on the North with Orenoque and the Sea on the East and South with the Riuer of Amazones on the West with the Mountaines of Peru The Charibes are the Ancient Inhabitants the Other later Incrochers There is no setled gouernment amongst them only they acknowledge a superioritie which they will obey as long as they please They commonly punish Murther Adulterie by death which are the only offences punished amongst them and certaine persons are appointed to execute those punishments The better sort haue two or three wiues or more the rest but one
like vnto Kine or Mules which diue and goe but swimme not vnder the water Bores of two sorts Conies Pigs Ounces Foxes with bags to carry their yong vnder the belly The Tatu or Armadilla which digs as much as many men with Mattocks the Conduacu or Porcupine of three sorts the Hirara like Ciuet Cats which eate honey the Aquiqui bearded Apes blacke and sometimes one yellow which they say is their King hauing an Instrument from his gullet as bigge as a Duck-egge wherewith he maketh a loud sound so actiue that they sometimes are said to catch an arrow with the hand and redart it at the shooter and so cunning that they seeke a leafe chew it and put the same into their wounds There are of them many kindes The Cuati are like Badgers they climbe trees no snake egge or bird escapes him There are others greater as great Dogs with Tusks which deuoure men and beasts There are wilde Cats which yeeld good Furre and are very fierce the lagoarucu are Dogs of Brasile the Tapati also barke like Dogs The Iaguacinia is a kind of Foxe which feedeth on Sea-crabs and Sugar-canes The Birataca a kinde of Ferret of such stinking sauour that some Indians haue died thereof yea Dogges which come neere escape not the sent endureth fifteene or twenty dayes in those things which he hath come neere to and causeth some towne sometimes to bee disinhabited This commeth of a ventositie which it voideth and couereth in the earth or casteth it out being in danger to be taken it feedeth on birds Eggs and Amber Ten or twelue kinds of Rats all good meat Other beasts are before mentioned Of Snakes without venome hee numbreth the Giboya some of which are twenty foot long and wil swallow a Deere whole crushing it with the winding of his taile and bruising it with licking to that purpose The Guiaranpiaquana eateth eggs goeth faster on the trees then any man can runne on the ground with a motion like swimming The Camoiama is all greene and liueth on like food The Boytiapua eate Frogs the Indians strike this Serpent on womens hips as remedy to barrennesse The Gaitiaepia smelleth so that none can abide it such is also the Boyuma the Bam so termed of his crie is great and harmelesse the Baicupeganga hath venemous prickles on his backe There are other venomous Snakes as the Iararaca of which are foure kinds of musky sent one ten spannes long with great tuskes which they hide and stretch out at pleasure The Curucucu fifteene spannes long which lyeth on a tree to hunt his prey The Boycimiaga which hath a bell in his tayle so swift that they call it the flying Snake there are two kinds thereof The Ibiracua causeth by his biting the bloud to issue thorow all parts of the body eyes mouth nose eares c. The Ibiboca is the fairest but of foulest venome amongst them all The fields woods houses beds bootes are subiect to the plenty of Snakes which without helpe kill in foure and twenty houres There are also many Scorpions which ordinarily kill not but cause extreme paine for foure and twenty houres space Lizards couer the wals of houses and holes are full of them Their fundament-worms are very dangerous which Sir Richard Hawkins saith he saw like a long Magot greene with a red head creeping in and glewing himselfe to the gut where it groweth so great that it stoppeth the passage and killeth with cruell Colicke torments Master Kniuet speakes of one Serpent which he killed thirteene spans long with foure and twenty teeth great shels about the necke blacke and russet like a collar lesse on her bodie and darke greene vnder her belly all speckled with blacke and white with foure sharpe feet no longer then a mans finger and a tongue like a harping iron Her tayle like a strait bull-horne blacke and white listed If they finde fire they beat themselues in it till either the fire or themselues be extinguished They vse from a tree to fall on their prey passing by thrusting their tayle into the fundament The Indians will not goe vnder fiue or sixe to set vpon one of them this yet he killed with the helue of an axe Of Birds there are Parrots innumerable more then Starlings or Sparrows in Spaine the Guaminbig like Bees which sleepe sixe moneths the Tangara which haue the falling-sicknesse the rest dancing about that which is fallen with a noise from which they will not bee skarred till they haue done c. Of Fruits hee reckons the Iacapucaya like a pot as bigge as a great bowle two fingers thicke with a couer in it within full of Chesnuts being much eaten greene it causeth all haire to fall off Balsam trees pricked excellent for cure and sent Oyle-trees many one as a Well or Riuer growing in dry places where no water is it hath holes in the branches as long as ones arme full of water Winter and Summer neuer running ouer but alwayes at like stay fiue hundred persons may come to the foot of it and drinke and wash their fill without want the water is sauoury and cleere There are hearbs which seeme to sleepe all night and others which make shew of sence as wee haue before obserued from Master Harcourt in Guiana Of strange fishes in Brasil he nameth the Oxe-fish with eyes and eye-lids two armes a cubit long with two hands fiue fingers and nayles as in a man and vnder the armes the female had two paps inwards like an Oxe it cannot bee long vnder water it hath no fins but the tayle which is round and close two stones neere the braine of great esteeme the inwards of an Oxe and taste like Porke The Cucurijuba is a fresh-water Snake fiue and twenty or thirty foot long the Mamma is a greater kinde toothed like a dogge with a chaine striped along the backe very faire It catcheth a Man Cow Stag or any other prey winding it with the tayle and so swalloweth it whole after which she lyes and rots the Rauens and Crowes eating her all but the bones to which after groweth new-flesh by life deriued from the head which is hidden all this while in the mire which therefore they that finde seeke and kill They will sleepe so being full that they may cut off pieces he tels an instance from the tayle and they not awaken They found one which was fifty spans or twelue yards and a halfe long hauing two wilde Bores in the belly Thus much of the creatures in Brasile Let vs now take better view of their Warres Religion and other their Rites CHAP. V. Of the Customes and Rites of the Brasilians §. I. Of their warres and man-eating and of the Diuel torturing them THe Brasilians for the most part as you haue seene exercise irreconciliable hostilitie not to enlarge their dominions but onely to be reuenged for the death of their friends and Ancestors slaine by their enemies The Elder men as they sit or
prophecying that they shall not bee mourned for They wash and paint the dead curiously and then couer him ouer with Cotton yarne and put him in a great vessell vnder the Earth that no Earth may come to him and couering this vessell with the Earth make him a House where euery day they carry him meate For when he is wearied with dancing say they hee comes thither to eate Thus for a certaine time they goe to bewaile him euery day With him they bury all his Iewels if any had giuen him a Sword or other thing now he challengeth his gift againe The mourners eat not but by night This mourning lasteth a Moone after which they make Drinkings but many after this will forbeare them They rule themselues by the Sunne and goe two or three hundred leagues thorow the Woods no Horse will hold out with them they feare no Sea being able to continue a night and a day swimming When they returne from victory their women receiue them with shouts and buffeting themselues on the mouth The Keeper appointed to the Captiue is one giuen him to be as his Wife for bed and boord Some of these are so resolute that they will not be ransomed saying it is a wretched thing to dye and to stinke be eaten of Wormes Sometimes their Keeper will run away with them When they kill a Captiue at their Feasts if hee fall on his backe it is an ominous signe that the killer shall dye which presages they obserue in other circumstances The taker hath a new name as a title of dignitie added to him and must be content to fill his fancie with this new Gentility for nothing is left him to fill his belly euery one taking from him that which he hath He stands all that day on certaine logges of the Tree Pilan with strange silence he is presented with the head of the dead the eyes pulled out his pulses annointed with the strings and sinewes and cutting off the mouth whole they put it in manner of a Bracelet about his arme Thus lyeth he downe in his Net fearing if all Rites be not accomplished that the soule of the dead will kill him Within few dayes after they giue him the habit razing his skin with the tooth of a Cutia in forme of some worke putting thereon Cole and juyce of Broome-rape he lying still certaine dayes in silence hauing water meale and fruits set neere him After this they make a great Feast and then may hee lay aside his mourning and cut his haire and thence forwards may kill any without any painfull ceremonie Abaetes Marnbixaba Moczacara are names of Gentilitie amongst them The Fryers haue obtained some good liking with the Brasilians for teaching their children to write reade and cipher the Iesuits will be of esteeme euery where yet two and fifty of them sayling from Lisbon to Brasil Anno 1570. by Frenchmen at Sea were taken and slaine In Marriages they abstaine sayth Lerius onely from Mother Sister and Daughter they obserue no Marriage-ceremonies but vpon consent of her friends and her owne take her home It is a credit to haue many wiues amongst whom is no Leah to enuie Rachels greater portion of loue the Husband may kill the Adulteresse but for their vnmarried Maydens they are not scrupulous Our Author hearing a woman cry in the night thought shee had beene in some danger of deuouring by a wild beast but found her Husband playing the homely Midwife to her in her trauell byting the nauel-string and pressing downe the nose The Father washeth and painteth him They vse to put to their male-infants little Bowes and Arrowes into one end of the bed and herbs at the other which are the Enemies his Son must be supposed to kill and eate chatting out their hope of the childes valour in being auenged when he shall be a man vpon his Enemies They name their children at aduenture by the name of a Beast Bird or otherwise as this Child was called Orapacon that is Bow and Arrowes The men are modest in accompanying with their Wiues secretly The women haue not the ordinary feminine sicknesse Lerius thinkes that humour was diuerted in their youth seeing the Mothers cut their Daughters side downe to the thigh at twelue yeeres of age But twice while he was there did he see any in priuate brawling or contention if such happens as they began so they are suffered to end it if any hurt or kill other he sustayneth the like in his owne person inflicted by the Kindred of the party wronged They haue their proper pieces of ground which they husband with their Rootes and Mais When they entertayne a Stranger the Moussacat or Good-man seemes to neglect him a while and the guest sits him downe silent on the bed the women sit by on the ground and hold their hands before their eyes weeping with many prayses that hee is a good man a valiant man that if he be a Christian he hath brought them fine Wares The Stranger must endeuour in some measure to imitate the like weeping gesture The Moussacat is all this while whitling his Arrow not seeming to see his new Guest till anon he comes And are you come sayth hee How doe you with many termes of his best Rhetoricke and then askes if he be hungry and if he be sets his cheere before him on the ground which kindnesse is repayed with Glasses Combes or the like They are very kind both to their owne and to such Strangers as they are enleagued with They would carry burthen or man for the space of some miles when they needed their loue and hatred are in like extremes the one to their owne the other to their Enemies They haue Physicians called Pages They vse much mourning at the death of any and making a round pit bury him vpright therein sixe houres after his death with that wealth they had In their Villages liue some six hundred persons they remoue their Villages often which yet carry the same name Stadius sayth there are few Villages of aboue seuen Houses but those Houses are a hundred and fifty foot long and two fathoms high without diuision into plurality of Roomes and therein liue many Families all of one Kindred What our Countrimen haue done on this Coast I referre the Reader to Master Hakluyts Discoueries The Iesuits first came into these parts Anno 1549. which whiles they sought to reduce the Brasilians from their Man-eating Feasts had like to haue kindled a dangerous contention betwixt them and the Portugals whereupon the Iesuits sought to bee permitted to speake with them whom they kept for the Boucan instructing baptizing them but then also they complained the flesh was distastfull they said vnto them so that the Iesuits being forbidden that by stealth with a wet cloth following them to execution would performe a kind of Baptisme and that also being espyed was prohibited Since which by schooling their children teaching them to reade and
write they haue most though not much preuayled with these Barbarians Somewhat as themselues write they haue beene hindred in their Brasilian Conuersions by the peruersenesse of some couetous Portugals who sometimes vnder colour of peace would betray these silly soules and seize on them to cruell slauery sometimes would counterfeit Iesuiticall habits and vnder pretence of Religion perswading them to goe with them haue betrayed Religion and Them together sometimes would vnder-hand and closely threatten seruitude to all such as beleeued the Iesuits with all promises of kindnesse to such as would follow them which in effect proued to the Mynes or other offices of slauish drudgery and sometimes by hostile violence haue seized on such as the Iesuit haue conuerted and made slaues of them Most strange is that which they write of certaine Brasilians within the Land which eyther hauing seene the Religious Rites of the Portugals or instructed therein by some Fugitiues or Apostata's had set vp a new Sect of Christian Ethnicisme or Mungrell-Christianity This was about Anno 1583. They chuse one Supreme in their vnholy Holies whom also they call Pope other inferiour Prelates they call Bishops These ordayne their Priests which obserue in an Apish imitation their Confession Absolution Beads to number their Prayers great Gourds or Rattles in stead of Bels to assemble them together Free-schooles for instruction of youth Bookes of Barke bound in wood and strange Characters therein written a kinde of Baptisme also but wanting the essentiall words and forme all the Men they name Iesus the Women Marie the Crosse they haue but without veneration their Priests vow Continence They conceiue a state of perfection in drinking the juyce of the herbe Petine till they fall downe distracted as in the Falling-sicknesse quaking and stretching out their limbes with terrible gestures the Deuill speaking from within them their mouthes not open nor their lips moued after they haue thus continued a while they returne to themselues and are washed all ouer their bodies he is iudged the most sanctified Wight that hath expressed most extaticall gestures The most transcendent degree of perfection they ascribe to the muttering of certayne words ouer them by an Inchanter They say that their Ancestors long since dead will returne by shipping and deliuer them from the Portugals which all shall be slaine by them and if any shall escape they shall be turned into fishes or beasts Those of this faith shall inherit Heauen and all the vnbeleeuers shall be deuoured of Birds or Beasts In the yeere 1602. a Iesuite was sent amongst these Sectaries where their Great Father or Pope came to meete him attended with many weaponed men and Archers He began a Song which the other Brasilians vnderstood not and when he had sung one Verse the rest as with vs in the Quire answered Then did this Holy Father Catechize or instruct them with many idle words often mixing and repeating Sancta Maria Tupama Remireco that is Saint Mary the Wife of God c. Kneeling he lifted vp his eyes and hands to Heauen after the fashion of the Priests at Masse Hee and the Iesuite imbraced each other and then hee told the Iesuite that hee liued in the Woods as one that would not bee seene of Men. The next night hee caused a youth to bee hanged that had beene familiar with the Iesuite A conference was appointed betwixt him and the Iesuite where after much boasting of his sanctitie the Iesuite interrupted him and told him he came to teach him the way to Heauen but the other soone after conueyed himselfe away and came no more CHAP VI. Of the Countries from the Riuer of Plate to the Magellane Straits §. I. The Nations inhabiting neere the Riuer THis Riuer we haue already mentioned the Indians call it Parana and Iohn Dias de Solis discouering the same in the yeere 1512. for some shew it seemed to haue of that Metall called it the Riuer of Plata or Siluer It is forty leagues wide in the entrance and preuayleth so farre against the Oceans saltnesse that the taste of the fresh water sooner discernes his waters then the eye can see his bankes It ouerfloweth the Countrey as Nilus in Egypt and Orenoque Marannon with the other great Riuers in America It ebbeth and floweth a hundred miles vp the streame Dias whom some call the first Discouerer was with fifty of his companions there slaine and eaten But hee which hath most fully discouered the Nations that dwell neere this Riuer is Huldericus Schmidel who sayled thither in the yeere 1534. and continued in those parts almost twenty yeeres He sayled thither with Peter Mendoza who carried with him fiue and twenty hundred men to discouer conquer and inhabit those Regions They built the Citie Buenas Aeres so called of the wholsome Aire neere to an Indian Towne named Carendies of three thousand Inhabitants if that may bee called a Towne whose Inhabitants stay not long in one place They will drinke the bloud of the beasts they kill for thirst The Spaniards destroyed them whose parts famine seemed to take against that cruell people which with inuisible Darts so pierced their entrailes that vile and venemous creatures were applyed to the curing of their wounded stomackes and when such Medicines failed three of them stole a horse minding to flee from famine on that dead beast but were therefore horsed on a Gibbet where three others that by this example were terrified from Horse-flesh aduentured vpon these carkasses cutting thence large gobbets to pay that cruellest Tyrant and greediest Exactor Hunger his Tribute Another whose Brother dyed buried him in his owne body halfe their company were consumed with this plague The Indians of Carendies Bartennis Zeechuruas and Tiembus taking this aduantage assayled their Towne of Good Aires turning it into good fires by shooting Arrowes fired at the end thereinto They after passed vp the Riuer and came to Tiembus where the men are tall and great their women alway deformed with scratched and bloudy faces The Tiembus could make fiue thousand men Of the Spaniards were not left fiue hundred in a small time and Mendoza dyeth returning homewards The Curenda the next people are like the Tiembus The Macuerendas liue onely on fish and a little flesh There they killed a Serpent fiue and twenty foot long and as bigge as a man The Saluaisco goe starke naked and liue onely on fish flesh and honey The Curemagbas are of huge stature the men bore a hole in their nose in which they weare a Parrots feather The women paint their faces with indeleble lines The Carios Countrie is large neere to the Brasilians in Rites and Site They goe naked they will sell the father his daughter the husband his wife the brother his sister The price of a woman is a Hatchet Knife or such like They fat such as they take in their warres and then deuoure them with great solemnitie The Lampere made neere vnto their Towne
Pits with sharpe stakes set vp in them couered with stickes and earth these they made for the Spaniards but in a confused flight fell therein themselues Here the Spaniards built the Towne of Assumption which Herera saith hath foure hundred Spanish housholds and three thousand Mestizas The King of the Scherues attended with twelue thousand men met the Spaniards and gaue them friendly entertainment with dancing musick and feasting The women goe naked and paint themselues as artificially as any of our Painters could doe they weare Carpets of Cotton with the figures of Indian beasts The King asked the Spaniards What they sought who answered Siluer and Gold He then gaue them a siluer Crowne which hee said he had taken in the warres which hee had waged with the Amazones that dwelt two moneths iourney thence Of these Amazones the Indians told the same things that Orellana told of neere that Riuer which hath receiued name of this supposition The Spaniards with some of the Scherues for their Guides set forth for this Amazonian Discouery but were encountred by the way with hote waters in which they waded vp to the waste and so continued diuers dayes till they came to a Nation called Orthuesen who were then infected with a Pestilence caused by famine which famine the Grashoppers had effected two yeeres together eating vp all the fruits which nature or husbandry had prouided for their sustinance Thus these Martiall and Venerean warres of the Spaniards wanted food to hold out further toward the Amazons if there were any such people and that they were not as before I said the warre-like Wiues or haply some gallant Viragoes that by themselues would let the World see what women could doe but yet I cannot subscribe to the rest of their storie But I am wearie of leading you any further in this Discouerie of this great Riuer and the neere Inhabitants seeing little is obserued in our Authour of their Religions Some of these barbarous Nations he sayth hanged vp the hairie skin of their slaine Enemies in their Temples or Houses of deuotion this people is called Iepori To giue you a Catalogue of the names of the Indian Nations that inhabited these parts would be but tedious These Iournies of the Spaniards were to see what Gold and not what Gods the Indians had They passed vp through the Land into Peru Betweene Peru and these more Easterly parts are the Hils Andi or Andes which lift vp their snowie tops vnto the cloudes and reach vnto the Magellane Straits In them inhabit many fierce Nations bordering vpon the Nations of Brasill and Plata The Ciraguans the Viracans the Toui the Varai These last exercise their children vnto Armes betimes vnto them they commit their Captiues for triall of their bloudy forwardnesse and he which at one blow can kill a Captiue is of the greatest hopes and rewarded for his encouragement To this end they name their children Tygre Lion that their names might teach them the like beastly furie At the new full Moone they wound themselues with sharpe bones to inure themselues to things of war They weepe in the entertainment of a friend as the Brasilians doe In seuenteene degrees stands the Spanish Citie of Holy Crosse of the Mountaine The Riuer Vapai in those Valleyes riseth and falleth as Nilus doth There is a Brooke at Holy Crosse of a wonderfull nature it is but little aboue two yards broad and shallow withall not running aboue a league but is drunke vp of the thirstie sands Yet doth this Brooke prouide the Citie water and three sorts of good fish and that in great plenty from the end of February to the end of May. At other times there are few They vse diuers meanes of shauing their heads which they say they learned of one Paicume In the womens lying in the man keeps his bed as is said of the Brasilians More towards the East dwell the Itatini people which call themselues Garay that is Warriours and others Tapuis or Slaues The language of the Varrai is common to all these Nations with the Brasilians that as in the other World Latine Sclauon and Arabike so in that New World the Varay Cuscan and Mexican Language will generally serue a mans turne The Kingdome of Tucuma stretcheth two hundred leagues betweene Chili Brasill Holy Crosse and Paraguay The Spaniards haue therein fiue Colonies It is a plaine Country The Paraguay inhabit along the Riuer so called whereof they take name From Plata Southwards is the great Region of Chica washed on the South East and West by the Sea The Inhabitants are called Patagones §. II. Of Giants and other Nations neere the Straits THe Spaniards which with Magellane first discouered the Straits saw Giants on this Coast of which he carried away one with him to Sea where after for want of sufficient food he died Edward Cliffe that wrote Master Winters Voyage who first of all others returned out of the Straits by the same way homewards because he saw on this Coast men of common stature excepteth against that report of Giants as a Giant-like report exceeding the stature and measure of Truth But besides that some of our owne at another time measured the print of mens feete eighteene inches in the Sands Oliuer Noort in his World compassing Voyage had three of his men slaine by men of admirable stature with long haire not farre from Port Desire about seuen and forty degrees of Southerly latitude and after in the Magellane Straits discomfited a band of Sauages which neither would yeeld nor flee from their wiues and children which were in a Caue iust by till euery man was slaine Foure Boyes the Hollanders carried away one of which learning their Language told them of three Families or Tribes in those parts of ordinary stature and of a fourth which were Giants ten or eleuen foote high which warred vpon the former Sebalt de Weert being detayned fiue moneths in the Straits by foule weather sent his men to fish for their prouision which exceedingly failed them who there were suddenly assayled by seuen Canoas of Giants which they guessed to be so high as is mentioned who being put to flight by their Peeces fled to land and plucked vp Trees in their rude manner barricadoing and fortifying themselues against the further pursuite of the Hollanders who were no lesse glad that they were rid of such company These men both Giants and others went either wholly naked or so clothed as they seemed not to dread the cold which is yet there so violent that besides the Mountaintops alway couered with Snow their very Summer in the middest thereof freeth them not from Ice Yea at that time of the yeere those Hollanders encountred an Iland of Ice in the Sea which the cold Aire had there mounted and maintained in despight of Neptunes rage or the Sunnes volley of shot in his neerest approach The Trees in these parts and the men it seemeth are naturally fortified
consider the Countrey it selfe with such obseruations as we shall there find touching their Religions CHAP. IX Of the Countrey of Peru Naturall Oeconomicall and Politicall Obseruations §. I. Of the Scite Windes Hils Plaines Lakes Raines Seasons THe Kingdom of Peru extendeth seuen hundred leagues in length in breadth a hundred in some places in some threescore in others fortie more or lesse according vnto the difference of places Quito and Plata are the vtmost Cities thereof the one bordering on Popayan the other vpon Chili It is not heere meant of that spacious Kingdome of the Ingua's for that reached twelue hundred leagues whereof this of Peru was but a part Acosta numbreth diuers strange specialties excepted from the generall Rules of Natures wonted course The first that it blowes continually on all that Coast with one only winde and that also differing from that which vsually bloweth betweene the Tropikes namely the South and Southwest The second that this winde in other places vnhealthfull is here so agreeable that otherwise it could not be habitable The third that it neuer Raines Thunders Snowes nor Hailes in all this Coast And yet which is a fourth wonder a little distance from the Coast it Snowes and Raines terribly Fifthly there are two Ridges and Mountaynes which both runne in one altitude and the one in view of the other almost equally aboue a 1000. leagues yet on the one part are great Forrests and it Raines the greatest part of the yeere being very hot the other is all naked bare and very cold So that Peru is diuided into three parts which they call Llanos Sierras and Andes the first runne alongst the Sea Coast the Sierras be Hils with some Valleyes and the Andes bee steepe and craggie Mountaynes The Llanos or Plaines on the Sea Coast haue ten leagues in breadth in some parts lesse and in some a little more The Sierra contayneth with equall inequalitie twentie leagues and the Andes as much sometimes more and sometimes lesse They run in length from North to South and in breadth from East to West and in this so small a distance it raines almost continually in one place and neuer in the other In the Plaines neuer on the Andes in a maner continually though somtimes it be more cleere there then other The Sierra in the midst are more moderate in which it Raines from September to April as in Spain but in the other halfe yeere when the Sunne is further off it is more cleere The Sierras yeeld infinite number of Vicagues which are like wild Goats and Pacos a kinde of sheepe-asses profitable for fleece and burthen the Andes yeeld Parrots Apes and Monkeyes Some report that monstrous births doe sometimes proceed as by Natures vnwilling hand from the copulation of these Barbarians and these Monkeyes The Sierre opening themselues cause Valleyes where are the best dwellings in Peru and most plentifull of Maiz and Fruits It is strange that in the Valley of Pachacama neyther the higher Element yeeldeth Raine nor the lower any streame and yet there is plenty of Roots Maiz and Fruits They haue large and deepe Ditches in which they sow or set and that which groweth is nourished with the deaw and because the Maiz will not grow except it first die they set one or two Pilchards heads which fish they take with their nets very plentifully in the Sea therewith and thus it groweth abundantly The water which they drinke they draw out of deep pits Comming from the Mountaines to the Vallyes they do vsually see as it were two Heauens one cleere and bright the other obscure and as it were a gray veile spread vnderneath which couers all the Coast and although it raines not yet this mist is wonderfull profitable to bring forth grasse and to rayse vp and nourish the Seed and where they haue plenty of water which they draw from the Pooles and Lakes yet if this moysture faileth there followeth great defect of grain And which is more worthy of admiration the dry and barren sands in some places as in the sandy Mountaine neere the City de los Reyes are by this dew beautified with grasse flowres In some places they water their fields out of the riuers Beyond the Citie of Cusco the two ridges of Mountaynes separate themselues and in the middest leaue a plaine and large Champaine which they call the Prouince of Callas where there are many Riuers and great store of fertile pastures There is also the great Lake of Titicaca which contayneth fourescore leagues in compasse and robbeth ten or twelue great Riuers of their waters which they were carrying to the Sea but here are drunke vp by the way of this Lake They sayle in it with Shippes and Barques The water is not altogether sowre nor salt as that of the Sea but is so thicke that it cannot be drunke Vpon the Bankes of this Lake are habitations as good as any in Peru The great Lake passeth by a Riuer into a lesse Lake called Aulagas from whence it hath no manner of passage except there be any vnder the Earth There are many other Lakes in the Mountaines which seeme to arise rather from Springs then from Raines or Snowes and some of them yeeld Riuers At the end of the Valley of Tarapaya neere to Potozi there is a round Lake whose water is very hot and yet the Countrey is very cold they bathe themselues neere the bankes for further in it is intolerable In the middest is a boyling aboue twentie foote square it neuer encreaseth nor decreaseth although they haue drawne from it a great streame for Metall Mils But to returne from this plenty of water in Lakes to that want thereof in the Plaines of Peru The naturall reason which some yeeld of this want of Raine is partly their sandie and dry qualitie which of themselues can yeeld no further exhalations then to produce those mists or deawes partly the height of the Hils which shadow the Plaines and suffer no wind to blow from the Land vpon them but intercept them wholly with their vapours and Cloudes so that their winde is onely from the Sea which finding no opposite doth not presse nor straine forth the vapours which rise to engender Raine This seemeth the rather to be probable for that it raines vpon some small Hils along the Coast which are least shadowed In the same Coast also where the Easterly or Northerly winds be ordinary it raineth as in Guayaquill The South winde in other places is accounted a causer of Raine which here reigneth without rayning As strange is the difference of seasons after the Indians account For in the Sierras their Summer beginneth in Aprill and endeth with September October beginneth their Winter which not the absence but the presence of the Sunne doth cause Contrariwise in the Plaines iust by in site they haue their Summer from October to Aprill the rest their Winter The
him children as they did to the Sunn These three Viracocha the Sunne and Thunder had a more especiall worship then the rest they put as it were a Gantlet or Gloue vpon their hands when they lifted them vp to worship them They worshipped the Earth in the name of Pachamama and esteemed her the Mother of all things the Sea also and called it Mamacocha and the Rain-bow which with two Snakes stretched out on each side were the Armes of the Inguas They attributed diuers offices to diuers Starres and those which needed their fauour worshipped them so the Shepheard sacrificed to a Starre by them called Vrcuhillay which they hold to be a sheepe of diuers colours and two other Starres called Catuchillay and Vrcuchillay which they fayned to bee an Ewe and a Lambe others worshipped a Starre which they name Machaeuay to which they attributed the power ouer Snakes and Serpents to keepe them from hurting them To another Starre called Chugninchinchey which is as much as Tigre they ascribed power ouer Beares Tigres and Lions They haue generally beleeued of all the Beasts in the earth there is one like vnto them in heauen which hath care of their procreation and encrease Many other Starres they worshipped too tedious to rehearse They worshipped also Riuers Fountaines the mouthes of Riuers entries of Mountaynes Rockes or great stones Hils and the tops of Mountaynes which they call Apachitas They worshipped all things in Nature which seemed to them remarkeable and different from the rest They shewed me it is Acostas speech in Cazamalca a Hill or Mount of Sand which was a chiefe Idoll or Guaca of the Ancients I demanded what Diuinitie they found in it they alledged the wonder it beeing a high Mount of Sand in the middest of the thicke Mountaynes of stone In the Citie de los Reyes for the melting of a Bell wee cut downe a great deformed Tree which for the greatnesse and Antiquitie thereof had beene their Guaca They attributed the like Diuinitie to any thing that was strange in this kind as Stones or the Roots Papas and Lallatrecas which they kissed and worshipped Beares also Lions Tigres and Snakes that they should not hurt them And such as their Gods be such are the things which they offer vnto them in their worship They haue vsed as they goe by the way to cast in the crosse wayes on the Hils and tops of Mountaynes olde shooes feathers and Coca chewed And when they had nothing else they cast a stone as an offering that they might passe freely and lustily hence it is that they find in the high wayes great heaps of stones offered and such other things They vsed the like ridiculous offering in pulling off their haires of the eye-browes to offer to the Sunne Hils Winds or any other thing which they feare They report of one of the Inguas that said he did not take the Sunne to be a God because he laboureth so much in his daily iourny In fine euery one worshipped what liked him best The Fishers worshipped a Sharke or some other Fish the Hunter a Lion Fox or other Beast with many Birds the Countriman the Water and Earth They beleeued that the Moone was Wife to the Sunne When they sweare they touch the Earth and looke vp to the Sunne Many of their Idols had Pastorall Staues and Mitres like B shops but the Indians could tell no reason thereof and when they saw the Spanish Bishops in their Pontificalibus they asked if they were Guacas of the Christians They worshipped also as before is said the dead bodies of the Inguas preseruing them with certaine Rosin so that they seemed aliue The body of Yupangui the Grandfather of Atabaliba was thus found hauing eyes made of a fine cloth of Gold so artificially set as they seemed naturall hauing lost no more haire then if he had died the same day and yet he had beene dead seuenty eight yeeres There also the Spaniards found his Seruants and Mamacomas which did seruice to his memory In some Prouince they worshipped the Image of a Bull in another of a Cocke and in other others In the Principall Temple of Pachicama they kept a shee Fox and worshipped it The Lord of Manta kept a great and rich Emerald as his Ancestors also before him had holden it in great veneration on some dayes it was brought forth in publike to be worshipped They which were sicke came in Pilgrimage to visit it and there offered their gifts which the Cacique and Ministers turned to their owne profit The Deuill in many places did appeare vnto them and he indeed was Author of all these Superstitions They haue a Tradition concerning the Creation that at the beginning of the World there came one from the North into their Countrey called Con which had no bones went very light and swift cast downe Mountaines lift vp the Hils only with his Will and Word He said he was the Sonne of the Sunne and filled the earth with men and women which they created giuing them fruits and bread and other things necessary for humane life But being offended with some he countermanded all that former good and turned the fruitfull Lands into barren Sands as they are now in the Plaines and tooke away the water that it should not raine hence it came that it raines not only leauing them the Riuers of pure compassion that they should maintayne themselues with labour Afterwards came another from the South called Pachicama the Sonne also of the Sunne and Moone who banished Con and turned his men into Cats Monkeyes Beares Lions Parrots and other Birds and created the Progenitors of the present Indians and taught them to husband the Earth and the Trees They againe to gratifie him turned him in their imaginations and superstitions vnto a God and named the Prouince foure leagues from Lima of his name He t continued till the Christians came to Peru He was their great Oracle and as some Indians affirme he still continueth in secret places with some of their old men and speaketh to them Of this Temple we shall after speake They hold opinion also that on a time it rained so exceedingly that it drowned all the lower Countries and all men saue a few which got into Caues vpon high Hils where they shut vp themselues close that no raine could get in there they had stored much prouision and liuing creatures And when they perceiued that it had done raining they sent forth two Dogges but they returning all myrie and foule they knew that the waters had not yet ceased after that they sent forth more Dogges which came backe againe dry then did they goe forth to people the Earth but were mightily afflicted with multitudes of great Serpents which had sprung vp out of those mirie Reliques of the Floud but at last they killed them They beleeue also that the World shall haue an end but before the same shall goe a great drought and the
all Aduersities were the effects of sinne for remedie whereof they vsed Sacrifices Moreouer they confessed themselues verbally almost in all Prouinces and had Confessors appointed by their Superiours to that end with some reseruation of Cases for the Superiours They receiued Penance and that sometimes very sharply when they had nothing to giue the Confessor This office of Confessor was likewise exercised by women The manner of the Ychuyri was most generall in the Prouinces of Collasuio They discouered by lots or by the view of some beasts if any thing were concealed and punished them with many blowes of a stone vpon the shoulders vntill they had reuealed all after that they enioyned them Penance and did sacrifice They likwise vsed Confession when their Children Wiues Husbands or Caciques were sicke or in any great exploit When the Ingua was sicke all the Prouinces confessed themselues chiefly those of Collao The Confessors were bound to hold their Confessions secret but in certaine cases limited The sinnes which they chiefly confessed were killing one another out of warre stealing to take another mans Wife to giue poyson or Sorcery to doe any harme to be forgetfull in the reuerence of their Guacas not to obserue Feasts to speake ill of or to disobey the Ingua They accused not themselues of secret sinnes The Ingua confessed himselfe to no man but to the Sunne that hee might tell them to Viracocha of him to obtayne forgiuenesse which done hee made a certaine Bath to clense himselfe in a running Riuer saying I haue told my sinnes to the Sunne receiue them then Riuer and carrie them to the Sea where they may neuer appeare more Other that confessed vsed likewise those Baths When any mans children dyed hee was holden for a grieuous Sinner saying that it was for their sinnes that the Sonne dyed before the Father Such therefore after they were confessed were bathed in the said Bath and then came a deformed person to whip them with certaine Nettles If the Sorcerers or Inchanters by their lots or diuinations affirmed that any sick bodie should dye the sicke man makes no difficultie to kill his owne Sonne though he had no other hoping by that meanes to escape death saying that in his place he offered his Sonne in Sacrifice The Penances enioyned them in Confessions were to fast to giue apparell Gold or Siluer to remayne in the Mountaynes and to receiue many stripes vpon the shoulders §. III. Of their Sacrifices THe Sacrifices of the Indians may be reduced into three kinds of insensible things of Beasts of Men. Of the first sort were their Sacrifices of Coca an Herbe of much esteeme of Mayz Feathers Gold and Siluer in figures of little Beasts or in the forme of that which hee sought for also of sweet Wood and diuers other things whereby their Temples became so rich They made these Offrings to obtayne a good winde health faire weather and the like Of the second sort of Sacrifices were their Cuyes which are like Rabbets and for rich men in matters of importance Pacos the great Camel-fashioned sheepe with curious obseruation of the numbers colours and times The manner of killing their Sacrifices is the same which the Moores now vse hanging the beast by the right fore-legge turning his eyes toward the Sunne speaking certayne words according to the qualitie of the Sacrifice For if it were coloured they directed their words to the Thunder that they might want no water if white to the Sunne that he might shine on them if gray to Viracocha In Cusco they did euery yeere kill and sacrifice with this solemnitie a shorne sheepe to the Sunne and did burne it clad in a red Wastecoate casting small baskets of Coca into the fire They sacrificed also small Birds on this manner they kindled a fire of Thornes and cast the small Birds in certaine Officers going about with round stones wherein were carued or painted Snakes Lions Toads Tigres and saying Vsachum that is Let the victory bee giuen vs with other words They drew forth certaine blacke sheepe called Vrca which had beene kept certaine dayes without meate and therefore vsed these words So let the hearts of our Enemies bee weakened as these Beasts And if they found that a certaine piece of flesh behind the heart were not consumed by fasting they tooke it for a bad signe They sacrificed also blacke Dogges which they slue and cast into a Plaine with certayne Ceremonies causing some kind of men to eate the flesh which they did lest the Ingua should bee hurt with Poyson And for this cause they fasted from morning till the Starres were vp and then glutted themselues This was fitting to withstand their Enemies Gods They offered shels of the Sea to the Fountaines saying that the shels were the Daughters of the Sea the Mother of all waters These shels they vsed in manner in all Sacrifices They offered Sacrifice of whatsoeuer they did sowe or rayse vp There were Indians appointed to doe these Sacrifices to the Fountaynes Springs and Riuers which passed through their Townes or by their Farmes that they might not cease running but alwayes water their grounds Gomara saith that their Priests married not went little abroad fasted much although no fast lasted aboue eight dayes and that was in their Seed-time and in Haruest and in gathering of Gold and making Warre and talking with the Deuill yea some of them I thinke for feare because they are blind-folded when they speake with him put out their eyes they enter into the Temples weeping and lamenting which the word Guaca signifieth They touch not their Idols with their hands without cleane and white Linnen they bury in the Temples the Offerings of Gold and Siluer in their Sacrifices they cry aloud and were neuer quiet all that day nor night they anointed with bloud the faces of their Idols and doores of their Temples they sprinkle also their Sepulchres The Sorcerers did coniure to know what time the Sacrifices should be made which being ended they did gather of the contribution of the people what should be sacrificed and deliuered them to such as had charge of the Sacrifices In the beginning of Winter at such time as the waters increased by the moysture of the weather they were diligent in sacrificing to the Fountaynes and Riuers which ranne by their Cities and Farmes They did not sacrifice to the Fountaines and Springs of the Desarts And euen to this day continueth this their respect to these Springs and Riuers They haue a speciall care to the meeting of two Riuers and there they wash themselues for their health first anointing themselues with the flowre of Mayz or some other things adding thereto diuers Ceremonies which they doe likewise in their Baths Their third kind of Sacrifices was the most vnkind and vnnaturall namely of Men. Wee haue shewed before of their Butcheries at the Burials of their great Lord Besides this they vsed in Peru to sacrifice yong Children from
sheweth forth certaine beautifull colours in stead of flowres round stones of Golden Earth in stead of Fruits and thinne Plates in stead of Leaues From this Iland was yeerely brought foure or fiue hundred thousand Duckets of Gold They imagine some Diuine Nature to bee in Gold and therefore neuer gather it but they vse certaine Religious expiations abstayning from women delicate meates and drinkes and all other pleasures There is an Iland a little from Hispaniola which hath a Fountaine in it comming by secret passages vnder the Earth and Sea and riseth in this Iland which they beleeue because it bringeth with it the leaues of many trees which grow in Hispaniola and not in this Iland the Spaniards call the I le Arethusa Ouiedo mentions a little Iland betweene this and Iamaica called Nauazza halfe a league from which are many Rockes in the Sea about fiue foot couered with water out of which issueth and spouteth aboue the water of the Sea a spout of fresh water as great as a mans arme that it may bee receiued and taken sweet and good This was seene by Stephano della Rocca a man of good credit The I le of Hispaniola is much infested with Flyes or Gnats whose pricking causeth wonderfull swelling also there is a Worme called Nigua which creepeth into the soles of mens feet and makes them grow as bigge as a mans head with extremitie of paine for which they haue no remedy but to open the flesh sometimes three or foure inches and so digge them out The Gnats are so troublesome that the Inhabitants doe therefore build low Houses and make little doores which they keepe close and forbeare to light Candles Nature hath to this disease ordained a remedy namely certaine Creatures called Cucuij which is a kind of Beetles These haue foure lights which shine in the night two in the seate of his eyes and two which he sheweth when hee openeth his wings The people get these and bring them to their houses which there doe them a double seruice they kill the Gnats and giue so much light that men may see to reade and write Letters by the light of one and many of them seeme as so many Candles They had but three sorts of foure-footed Beasts and those very little Now men are exhaust and Beasts multiplyed in so strange manner that one which was Deane of the Conception carrying a Cow thither shee was aliue six and twentie yeeres after and her fruitfull generation was multiplyed in the Iland to eight hundred They are now growne wild as their Dogges also They kill their Kine for the Hides fiue and thirtie thousand were transported to Spaine when Acosta returned in the yeere of our Lord 1587. Ants haue beene as noysome to Hispaniola as Grashoppers in many parts of the World in the yeere 1519. and two yeeres after they ruined their Farme-houses and spoyled their Oranges Cannafistula and their fruit-trees They could keepe nothing in their houses which was fit to be eaten from them and if they had continued in like quantitie they would haue dishabited the Iland and left it desolate But they chose by lot a Saint to whose tuition they might commit themselues in that extremitie which fell vpon Saturninus who was faine to become their Patron against the Pismires These Ants were little and blacke another sort were enemies to these and wrought against them and chased them out of their holds and were not hurtfull but as good Benefactors if Ouiedo say true of them as I can beleeue of Saturninus Other sorts there are many of which some become winged and fill the Aire with swarmes which sometimes happens in England On Bartholomew day 1613. I was in the Iland of Foulenesse on our Essex shore where were such cloudes of these flying Pismires that we could no were flie from them but they filled our clothes yea the floores of some houses where they fell were in a manner couered with a blakee Carpet of creeping Ants which they say drowne themselues about that time of the yeere in the Sea Ouiedo tels of other Ants with white heads which eate through wals and timbers of houses and cause them to fall There are some Caterpillers a span long and others lesse but more venemous There are Wormes which doe so much harme in Timber that a house of thirty yeeres in this Iland would be ruinous and seeme as old as one of a hundred in Spaine and those which could not be old when hee wrote this seemed as if they had stood 150. yeeres Many other small creatures this our Author mentions but my Relations would be too great if I should follow him §. II. Of their Idols Songs and Dances Priests Oracles Superstitious Opinions and Customes BEfore the Discouerie of this Iland by Columbus and the Spaniards these Ilanders of Hispaniola were forewarned thereof by Oracle Their Cacikes and Buhiti that is their Kings and Priests reported to Columbus that the Father of Garionexius the present King and another Cacike would needs be importunate demanders of their Zemes or Gods of future euents and therefore abstayned fiue dayes together from all meate and drinke spending the time in continuall mourning The Zemes made answere That there would come not many yeeres after vnto that Iland a strange Nation clothed bearded armed with shining Swords that would cut a man asunder in the middle which should destroy the ancient Images of their Gods abolish their Rites and slay their children To remember this Oracle they composed a mournfull Dittie which they call Areito which on some solemne dayes they vsed to sing Their Priests were Phisicians and Magicians or Diuinours Ouiedo sayth that they danced at singing of their Areiti or Ballads which word I vse because it hath that deriuation which argueth dancing aswell as singing These dances are generall thorow America In this Iland they danced sometimes men alone and sometimes women alone but in great Solemnities they were mixed and danced in a circle one leading the dance the measures whereof were composed to the Areito of which one sang a Verse and all the rest followed singing and dancing and so thorow euery Verse of the same till it was ended which sometimes continued till the next day Anacaona the widow of the Cacique Caonabo entertained the Spaniards with a dance of three hundred Maids Thus these Areitos were their Chronicles and Memorials of things passed as we read of the Bards in these parts They vsed sometimes Drummes or Tabers to these dances made onely of wood hollow and open right against that place where they did strike In some places they couered them with Deere skins but here were no beasts in this Iland that could yeeld any for such purpose They had Tobacco in Religious estimation not onely for sanitie but for sanctitie also as Ouiedo writeth the smoke whereof they tooke in at the Nose with a forked Pipe fitted to both nosthrils holding the single end in the smoke
people who liued and wallowed in the height of their wickednesse and lust of crying Sodomiticall sinnes to be thus punished both by so bloudy a King and this Scythian Enemy who came with two hundred thousand Horsemen within fifty miles compasse on the Riuer Occa neere Circapoe and vpon secret intelligence as was thought he passed the Riuer without repulse of the Emperours Army who durst not on paine of death stirre beyond their bounds vpon whatsoeuer aduantage The Enemy approching the great City of Musco the Russe Emperour flies with his two Sonnes Treasure Seruants and his Guard of twenty thousand Gunners towards a strong Monastery Troiets or the Trinity sixty miles off Vpon Ascention day the Enemy fires the high steeple of Saint Iohns Church at which instant happened a tempestuous wind whereby all the Churches Houses Monasteries and Palaces within the City and Suburbs thirty miles compasse built most of Firre and Oke were set on fire and consumed in sixe houres space with infinite thousands of Men Women and Children burnt and smothered to death by the fierie aire few escaping without and within the three walled Castles The Riuer and Ditches about Musco were stopped and filled with multitudes of people laden with Gold Siluer Iewels Earings Chaines Bracelets Rings and other Treasure which went for succour to saue their heads aboue water All which notwithstanding so many thousands were there burnt and drowned that the Riuer could not with all meanes and industry that could bee vsed bee in two yeeres after cleansed those which were left aliue and many from other places being daily occupied within great circuits to search and dragge for Iewels Plate bags of Gold and Siluer I my selfe was somewhat the better for that fishing The streets of the City Churches Sellers and Vaults lay so thicke and full of dead carkasses as no man could passe for the noysome smels long after The Câ—im and his Army beheld this fire solacing himselfe in a faire Monastery foure miles off and tooke the spoyle of such as fled from the fire besetting all the wayes about the Citie and returned with much Treasure and store of Captiues passing ouer the Riuer the same way they came The Russe Emperour fled further to Vologda fiue hundred miles from Mosco accompanied with his Clergy in whom he had most confidence He summons a Councell Royall dissolues his Army which fought not a stroke for him examined racked and tortured many of his chiefe Captaines executes confiscates destroyes their Race and Families takes order for clensing repayring and replenishing Musco In the midst of this Parliament Chigaly Mursoy sends an Embassadour attended with many Mursoys in their account Noblemen all well horsed clothed in sheepes skinne Coats girt to them with blacke Caps of the same hauing Bowes and Arrowes with curious Cymitars by their sides They had a Guard to keepe them in darke Roomes stinking Horse flesh and water was their best dyet without Bread Beere Bed or Candle At the time of their audience bad vsage was offered them which they puffed at and scorned The Emperour sate with his three Crownes before him in great Royalty his Princes and Nobles attending richly adorned with Iewels and Pearle He commanded the Embassadors sheepe skinne Coate and Cap to be taken off and a Golden Robe and rich Cap to be put on who laughed aloud thereat enters the Emperours presence his followers being kept backe in a space grated with Iron The Embassadour chases with a hollow hellish voyce looking fierce and grimly on the Emperour beeing otherwise a most vgly Creature Foure Captaines of the Guard bring him neere His seate and then without reuerence he thunders out that his Master and Lord Chigaley great Emperour of all the Kingdomes and Chams that the Sunne doth spread his beames ouer hath sent to him Iuan Vassilliwich his Vassall and great Duke ouer all Russia by his permission to know how he liked the scourge of his displeasure by sword fire and famine and withall had sent him for remedie a present of his indignation pulling out a foule rustie Knife to cut his throat with all This done hee hasted out of the Roome without answere They would haue taken off his golden Gowne and Cap but he and his company stroue with them and would not permit it The Emperour fell into an agony tore his haire and beard sent for his Ghostly Father The chiefe Captaine desired leaue to cut them all in pieces but he gaue no answere After he had detayned him some time his fury being alayed he sent him away with better vsage and this Message Tell the Merchant and vnbeleeuer thy Master it is not he it is my sinnes and the sinnes of my people against my God and Christ he it is that hath giuen him a limme of the Deuill this power and oportunitie to to be the instrument of my rebuke by whose pleasure and helpe I doubt not of reuenge and to make him my Vassall though he be now but a Runnegate and hath no place of abode to be found out in Hee answered he would not doe him so much seruice to speake so arrogant a message from him Wherevpon not long after hee did addresse a Noble Gentleman Alfonasy Phedorowicz Nagoy in that Embassie who was there detayned and indured much misery for seuen yeeres space The Emperour was loth to come to Musco but sent for the chiefe Merchants Handicrafts and Tradesmen from all other Cities and Townes within his Kingdome to build and inhabit there and further to draw Trafficke thither tooke away all Impositions and granted freedome of Customes set seuen thousand Masons and Workmen to build a faire stone Wall round about the Musco which was finished in fiue yeeres space strong and beautifull and furnished with faire brasse Ordenance he also setled his Offices and Officers of Iustice therein as before Himselfe kept much at Vologda on the Riuer Dwina the Centre and safest place of his Kingdome He conferred much with one Elesius Bomelius a Mathematician comne out of England He also sent for skilfull Architects Carpenters Ioyners Masons Goldsmiths Physicians Apothecaries and such like out of England He builds a Treasure-house of stone great Barkes and Barges to conuey and transport Treasure vpon any sudden occasion to Sollauetzcoy Monastery standing on the North Sea the direct way to England Hee fleeced his Merchants by taking their Commodities to exchange with Merchant Strangers for Gold Dollers Iewels and Pearles which he tooke into his Treasury paying little or nothing hee borrowed great summes of Cities Townes and Monasteries exhausting all their wealth by great Impositions and Customes to augment his owne Treasure which he neuer would diminish vpon any occasion whatsoeuer whereby hee became so odious that in a desperate resolution he deuised to preuent and alter his estate to annull and frustrate all these ingagements of his Crowne He made a diuision of his Subiects calling the one Oproswy and the other Soniscoy
where I with others saw him and he espying me called vpon Christ They threw him into a Dungeon where hee miserably ended his life He had liued in pompe and beene Authour of much mischiefe had conuayed much treasure out of the Countrey by way of England to Wesell in Westphalia where hee was borne though brought vp in Cambridge an Enemy alway to our Nation Hee had deluded the Emperour with tales of Queene Elizabeths youth and hopes by his Calculations of obtayning her But the Emperour out of hope hereof heard that there was a young Lady of the bloud Royall the Lady Mary Hastings daughter to the Earle of Huntington whom he now affected The Bishop of Nouogrod was condemned of coyning and sending money to Swethen and Poland of keeping Witches buggering Boyes and Beasts confederating with Bomelius c. All his goods were confiscated and himselfe throwne into a Dungeon with Irons on his head and legges where he made painted Images Combes and Beads liued with bread and water Eleuen of his confederate Seruants were hanged in his Palace gate at Mosco and his women Witches shamefully dismembred and burnt The Emperour passed ouer those which had beene accused and now consulted about marrying his second Sonne Chariwich Theodor being of great simplicitie the eldest hauing no issue But hauing his Prelates and Nobles together could not but euaporate some of his conceits from the former confessions of their Treasons being Ascension day on which before Musco had beene burned He spent some houres in Rhetoricall enlarging the dismalnesse of that day with great eloquence darting still with his eye at many Confederates in the late Conspiracie protesting to leaue them a naked disloyall and distressed people and a reproch to all Nations of the World The Enemies are at hand God and his prodigious creatures in the Heauens fight against vs Scarcity and Famine witnesse it and yet no Iudgements moue remorse in you The Originall is too long to recite Little was done but all prostrating themselues to his Maiesty and mercy desired God to blesse his holy purpose for the marriage of his Sonne for whom he chose Irenia daughter of Theodor Iuanowich Godonoue and after the solemnization of the marriage with great Feast dismissed the Nobles and Prelates with better words and countenance which was taken for a reconciliation But the Nuptials could not be performed by vsuall cohabitation which much distempered the King it is not decent to write the courses taken therein The Emperous Letters Instructions were ready himselfe his chiefe Secretarie Sauelly Frowlow whiles I was present closed them vp in one of the false sides of a woodden Bottle filled with Aquanitae to hang vnder my Horse-mayne not worth one penny appointed me foure hundred Hungarian Duckets in Gold to be sowed in my boots and quilted in some of my worst garments He said he forbare to tell me of some secrets of his peasure fearing left I passing thorow his Enemies Country might bee inforced to discouer what hee would not haue knowne The Bottle you carry with you shall declare what you shall say to Queene Elizabeth my louing Sister of which you must haue care as of your life vntill you come in safe place to open it In meane while and alway bee thou my sweet Sunshine Eremiska trusty and faithfull and thy reward shall be my goodnesse and grace from me hereafter I fell prostrate layd my head on his foot with a heauy heart to bee thus exposed to vnauoydable danger Doeafie Vlanon a Gentleman of good ranke and daily Wayter on the King attended me my Sled and Horse and twenty Seruants were ready at the posterne gate I posted that night to Otuer ninety miles where victuals and fresh Horses were prepared and so to Nouogrod and Plesco 600. miles in three dayes where entring into Liuonia my Gentleman and Seruants tooke their leaues and desired some token to the Emperour of my safe comming thither They left me with a poore guide only Within three houres after the Centinell tooke me vpon the borders and brought me to New house into the Castle before the State-holder or Lieutenant who straitly examined and searched me suspecting me as one comming from their enemies Country I said I was glad to come into their hands out of the vaile of misery the Moscouites Country not without losse On the third day vpon some mediation they appointed mee a Guide and suffered mee to passe The Guard expected gratuitie but I excused as pinched by the Russe I passed three dayes by Land and frozen Meares to Ossell in Liefland an Iland large and spacious vnder the King of Denmarke Raggamuffin Souldiers tooke me and vsed me roughly and carried me to Sowen Burgh and so to Orent Burgh the chiefe Townes and Castles in those parts and there deliuered me to the State-holders Lieutenant I attended his pleasure kept hardly as a Spie the Snakes creeping in my Lodging on Bed and board and Milke pans the soyle was such they did no harme I was called before the chiefe Gouernour a graue Gentleman in good fauour with the King many Halberds attending who examined me with many questions I answered I was a Subiect of the Queene of England who had peace with all Christian Kings specially with the King of Denmarke but was committed againe to custody whence hauing dismissed his company he sent for me againe by his Sonne and being priuate holding a Letter in his hand said I haue receiued sundry Letters from my friends and one of late from my daughter captiue in Mosco which sheweth of much friendship shee hath found at an English Gentlemans hand which negociates in that Court for the Queen of England My Lord said I is your daughter called Magdalen Vrkil yea Sir said he I answered I was the man that within these ten dayes she was well He sayd he could not procure her ransome and clasps me about the neck crying as did his Sonne likewise Gods Angell hath brought your goodnesse thus to me how euer disguised in this turbulent time that I might render you thankes and furtherance I desired free passe and safe conduct He feasted me ioyfully and made ready his Letters and Pasports to Captaines of Townes and Castles gaue mee a faire German striking Clocke offered his Sonne and Seruants armed to guard me out of danger which I could not accept of and commended his daughter to me I passed on to Pilton a strong Castle where King Magnus lay who vsed mee roughly because I could not drinke with him excessiuely Hee had riotously spent and giuen most of his Townes and Castles Iewels Plate c. to his followers and adopted daughters which hee receiued in Dowre with the Emperours Neece and not long after dyed miserably leauing his Queene and only daughter in very poore estate I roade thorow the Duke of Curlands Country and Prussia to Konninsburgh Meluin and Danzike in Polond Pomerania and Mickelburgh to Lubeck where I was
their Pagodes or Idoll Temples common to all but not of all equally affected some inclining in their deuotions to one Saint some to another of which Pagodes I haue seene many some of them for the materials and structure worth the gazing vpon and may well bee as they report the ancient works of great Kings within they are very darke as hauing no other lights but the doores and they stand alwayes open and prooue in some places the best Receptacles for Trauellers one small Roome onely reserued which the Bramene that keeps it will with small intreaty vnlock and shew a Synod of Brazen Saints gilded the tutelar Saint of the place being seated in most eminencie vnto which the Heathens themselues performe very little adoration wel knowing their substances and wanting those distinctions which some Christians find out to coozen themselues withall onely once a yeere on their Anniuersary day they keep their Festiuals and to some of them repaire many thousands of people as I my selfe haue seene some for deuotion and they fast 24. houres wash their bodies and burne Lamps within or as neere the Pagode as they can get some to see their friends children or kindred which will not faile to meet them in such a generall liberty others for profit as Pedlers to a great Faire the Whoores to dance Puppet-players and Tumblers with their exquisite tricks one whereof I will mention with the admiration of such as saw it or vnderstanding shall reade it A Tumbler fetching his run did the double Sommersel without touching the ground with any part of his body vntil he fel againe on his feet keeping his body in the aire vntil hee turned twice round a strange actiuity and with me and others which saw it shall not loose the wonder it carried with it Others bring charmed Snakes and Vipers in baskets which they let loose and with their hands put in againe piping vnto them and receiuing their attention very many Beggers there be and they practise seuerall wayes to moue compassion for such as haue not naturall defects as blindnesse lamenesse c. Some lie vpon Thornes with their naked bodies others lie buried in the ground all but their heads some all but their hands diuers other such trickes they put vpon the poore peoples charity whose reward is for the most part a handfull of Rice or a smal piece of mony that may be the halfe part of a farthing About midnight the Saint is drawne forth in Procession handsomely carted and well clothed with much clamour of Drummes Trumpets Hoboyes and such like that Country Musicke and very artificiall fire-workes wherein they haue a singular dexterity followed without order or distinctiō of place sex or person hauing circled their limits they draw him back againe and there leaue him without guard or regard vntil that time tweluemoneth come againe One Saint they haue and none of the least neither in their account whom they expresse by a plaine round stone not much vnlike the block of a high crowned Hat and their reason is because the incomprehensible subsistence of this Deity admits no certaine shape or description they liken it to him which hath the likenesse of nothing building thus a Temple as those of Athens an Image to the vnknowne God Foure Feasts in the yeere they celebrate to the Sea and in the Sea many people at those seasons resorting to the appointed places washing their bodies in the salt waues and receiuing the Bramenes benediction who being with them in the Sea poure water on their heads with his hands mumbling certain Orisons ouer them they know not what then takes their reward apply themselues to the next cōmers Where the great Pagodes are there are commonly many little ones which they report to be the worke of one day or no long time the Founder after some dreame or Satanicall suggestion vowing not to eat vntil it should be begun and finished and to some of these the Bramanes perswade the people there belongs some miraculous power I haue seene the Image of a man in black storie standing vpright not aboue a yard high vpon which if a whole bushel of Rice should be cast it would all stick vpon the Image and not one corne fal to the ground and this the country people had rather beleeue then part with so much Rice to practise it Another before whom if a man should eat out his tongue it would presently grow again yet had they rather venter for a blister in the relation then the whole tongue in the experiment These two I haue bin with a third I haue seene at distance as I trauelled that way whereof they report that whatsoeuer Milke Sharbol or faire water is brought thither by the deuout Visitant and poured into a little hole by the Saint he will take iust halfe would doe so if it were a Hecatombe of Hogsheads but takes no more though it be but a pint yet is fully satisfied and will receiue no more but it runs ouer the hole an excellent sociable quality and well becomming an Ale-house Kanne Another Saint they haue or rather Deuill for in their opinion it is a maligne Spirit and brings vpon them such diseases as befall them especially the small Poxe which fury the better to expresse they forme it a great angry woman hauing two heads and no doubt as many tongues with foure armes yet is she hospitable to strangers for in her house two other Englishmen and my selfe reposed part of one night for want of other harbour where whilst we staid the Founder told vs that to appease her angry Deity he built this house to her seruice and so the small Poxe ceassed in his Family others lesse able promise in their sicknesse if they may escape they will be hanged in her honour which with the two Englishmen formerly mentioned I went purposely to behold It hapned vpon a day it seemes marked in their Calender for her seruice and this exploit to which purpose they haue a long beame of timber placed on an axletree betwixt two wheeles like to the Brewers beames by which they draw water and can so let it downe rayse it vp vpon the vpper end whereof are tied two hooks vnto which the Vow obliged patient is fastened hauing first with a sharp Knife two holes cut thorow the skin and flesh of each shoulder thorow which the hooks are thrust and a Sword and Dagger put into his hands he is lift vp and drawne forward by the wheeles at least a quarter of a mile thus hanging in the aire and fencing with his weapons during which time the weight of his body so teareth the flesh and stretcheth the skin that it is strange it yeelds so much yet it is tough enough to hold them and after this manner were fourteene drawne one after another not once complayning during the time of their flight but being let
two English miles where by their owne reports there worke not daily fewer then 30000. soules some digging some filling baskets some lauing out water with buckets others carrying the earth vnto a certaine square leuell place whereupon they spread it foure or fiue inches in thicknesse which beeing dried by that dayes Sunne some of them the next day with great stones in their hands bruise the clods of earth and gathering from thence the peble stones throw them by and sifting the rest they find the Diamonds amongst the dust sometimes none as it hapned whilest I lookt on sometimes more sometimes lesse according to the earth they worke in which they well know some say by the smell others more probably by sight of the mould howsoeuer that they know it is most apparant seeing that in many places wee found the ground onely broken and not further sought into in other places digged 10. or 11. fathome deepe the earth is reddish with veines of white or yellowish chalke intermixt with Peble-stones which being deepe digged comes vp in small clods and those laid in the Sunne become hard but are easily pounded with stones as formerly of which earth I tooke a small piece and yet reserue it for satisfaction of the more curious These Mynes are not as with vs in Europe carried vnder ground and supported with Timber but digged right downe in square large pits whether it be that all the Earth affords more or lesse profit whereas ours onely run in veines or whether they want props or iudgement to take this course I cannot determine but am sure that in freeing of the water and bringing vp the Earth they goe the furthest way to worke for in place or pullies and such like deuices they with many people setting one aboue another hand vp from one to another vntill it comes to the place it must rest in and from hence proceedeth the vse of so many people seeing that besides the Earth the place where ouer-night they wrought dry is next morning a fathome deepe vnder water Such as it is thus imperfectly described the King then rented it vnto one Marcandoo of the Cast of the Goldsmiths for three hundred thounsand Pagodes a yeere reseruing all Diamonds of aboue ten Carracts to himselfe Hee againe rents it out to others by square measure according as they agree in which course some gaine others lose as in all other Aduentures The King to assure himselfe of the great Stones keeps his Gouernour there publishing extreame penalties against such as shall conceale them but neyther the terrour of them nor his many Spies can so watch such as there attend such hazards but that I haue heard Diamonds of forty Carracts haue escaped their Guard I haue seene two of neere twenty Carracts a piece and diuers of ten eleuen and twelue but very deere prized It is situated at the foot of a great Mountayne not farre from a Riuer called Christena a place naturally so barren that before this Discouery it was hardly inhabited now peopled with a hundred thousand Soules consisting of Myners Merchants and such others as liue by following such concourses sufficiently furnished with all prouisions brought thither from the Countrey round about but at excessiue rates occasioned by the many exactions raysed vpon them in their passages thorough seuerall Gouernments and Villages The Houses are very poore as not intended for continuance but onely the present occasion for in Anno 1622. the Myne was shut vp and all persons restrained from frequenting the place the reasons some imagined to be their care to keepe the Commoditie in request not to digge more vntill those already found were dispersed others affirmed the comming of the Mogulls Embassadour to this Kings Court with his peremptory demand of a Vyse of the fairest Diamonds caused this cessation vntill that pretence and some competent Present should content the Mogull for since I came from thence I heare it was opened againe but almost exhausted and very few found In this Country is also much Christall and many other sorts of transparant soft Stones of little value as Garnets Amatists Topasses Aggats and such like Likewise great store of Iron and Steele transported into many places of India bought in the place it is made for two shillings the hundred of Iron and three shillings Steele but being brought vpon the backes of Oxen fifteene dayes iourney before it commeth to the Port it becomes much dearer yet is sold for fiue shillings and eight shillings but eyther Gold Siluer Tinne Copper or other Metals this Countrey produceth not Bezar Stones in some plenty are taken from the Goates in one onely part of this Country for which and their skins they kill so many that the flesh is most throwne away and their mawes onely searcht into where they finde two three and sometimes foure small Bezars some long some round all of them growing vpon a stalke or kernell as is easly perceiued by such as are broken such as are greater come from other Countries the best out of Persia and are said to be found in Apes all of all sorts so wel knowne and much vsed in India that they cannot bee bought there to yeeld profit in England proportionable to the time and Aduenture Of these Goats this conclusion hath beene experimented foure of them haue beene taken from the place of their breeding and transported fifty or a hundred miles of which two haue beene immediately killed and in those haue beene found perfect Bezars a third repriued for tenne dayes and then flaine some shew of Bezars remayned but apparently wasted the fourth liuing but a moneth after there will be neyther Bezar nor signe of any that euer was from whence they conclude with great probability that it is some Herbe Plant or Tree peculiar to that place whereof the Goat feeding the Bezars are formed Callicoes of all sorts are in this Kingdome as cheape and plentifull as in any other part of India but different in their making and easily distinguished from those of other Countries The Painting of this Coast of Choromandel famous throughout India and are indeed the most exquisite that are seene the best wrought all with the Pensill and with such durable colours that notwithstanding they bee often washed the colours fade not whilst the Cloth lasteth this hapneth principally by a Plant which groweth only in this Country called by them Chay which dyeth or stayneth a perfect red with them in as great account as Scarlet with vs and is the Kings particular commoditie Indico is also made in this Countrey in some plenty in forme like to that sort which is called Lahore Indico whereof the Dutch haue bought store and transported it for Holland and continue so to doe but our Nation vpon good experience of the condition and value of it content themselues with such as is made in the Moguls Dominions and laden from Surat They haue within few yeeres planted store of Tobacco and
Legate and bade one young man to kill himselfe which he did another he commanded to throw himselfe from a high Tower whereby also hee was broken in pieces Then said hee to the Legate I haue 70000. Subiects thus obseruant and let this be my answere This answere caused the King to leaue him and filled him with care They therefore proceeded and inuaded diuers Castles tooke Alamut and made that their chiefe Seat An. 485. Gielaluddaulas dyed hauing reigned twenty yeeres and some moneths He was witty sincere full of Pietie diminished Tributes forbade iniuries caused Bridges Highwayes and Riuers to be made and the Temple of Bagdad to be built called the Kings Temple and the Hanijfaean Colledge which he enriched with many benefits He obtayned many victories and from the furthest confines of the Turkes to Ierusalem and the end of Iamar his Empire was extended the wayes were secured the wronged were righted and the wrong-doers held in awe the meanest woman and poorest had their complaints heard When hee had gone to the Sepulchre of Ali Sonne of Moses at Tus to pray Netamulmelic his Counsellour being with him being asked if he prayed not for victory against his brother then in rebellion he said no but his Prayer was this O Almightie God if my brother bee more conuenient for the good of the Muslims then I giue him victorie ouer me but if I be fitter then he for their profit make me to haue the vpper hand His Sonne Muhammed not sixe yeeres old succeeded in Bagdad by his order and his mothers care which was Regent with the Chalifas confirmation and Prayer was made in his name Tagiuddaulas inaugurated himselfe but was refused by the Chalifa An. 487. Barcana Mother of Mahmud dying Barkiaruc another Sonne of Gielaluddaulas went to Bagdad and chased away his brother Mahmud Muctadi dyed hauing continued Chalifa nineteene yeeres fiue moneths and fiue dayes He was skilfull in Religion and studious of learned men and made excellent Verses In his time Michael was made Patriarke of the Iacobites at Alexandria in whose time Nilus failing Mustansir sent him into Aethiopia with many gifts the King came to meet him and receiued him reuerently enquiring the cause of his comming learning the state of Egypt through want of Nilus wonted ouerflowings he caused the place to be opened where the waters had been turned aside and Nilus increased in one night three yards so that their fields in Egypt were watered and sowne And the Patriarke returned with great honour from both Kings of Ae hiopia and Egypt Ahmed Abulabas Mustasir Billa Sonne of Muctadi succeeded in the Chalifate Mustansir Lord of Egypt dyed and his Sonne Ahmed Abulcasem Mustali Billa succeeded A. 488. Tagiuddaulas hauing after bloudy battels betwixt them slaine Icsancar and possessed Haleb minded to inuade Irac was encountred and slaine by his Nephew Barkiaruc who was now crowned and hereby confirmed in his Empire Tagiuddaulas had sent to Bagdad to procure his inauguration Ioseph Sonne of Arfac a Turke which committed great spoiles in those parts but hearing of his Masters death fled to Haleb where Roduwan Sonne of Tagiuddaulas succeeded his Father and was surnamed Fecharulmelic that is the glory of the Kingdome his brother Decac also stiled himselfe Siemsulmuluc that is the Sunne of Kings he possessed Damascus An. 489. Riduwan with a purpose to get Damascus acknowledged the Egyptian Chalifa but he reuolted when he receiued of him no assistance in the siege thereof An. 492. the Frankes inuaded the Muslims Countries tooke Ierusalem conquered Antiochia slue the King of Maatrannaman which remayned in their hands till the yeere 526. when Abahak Elsiahyd on whom God haue mercy tooke it from them They went to Ramla and tooke it They set forth to Ierusalem An. 491. and burned the Iewes which were there in their Temple and killed 70000. Muslims and took out of the Sachra forty siluer Lampes each of which weighed three thousand sixe hundred drammes besides a siluer Furnace of forty pounds and twenty Lampes of Gold Ierusalem remayned subiect to them ninety one yeeres till King Ioseph Nazir Saladine Sonne of Iob on whom God haue mercy recouered it An. 583. Muhammed Sonne of Gielaluddaulas possessed himselfe of Bagdad and ouerthrew his brother Barkiaruk An. 493. and An. 494. the Frankes tooke Hijfa by force and Arsuf by composition and the most part of the Sea Coast was subiect to them An. 495. Mustali Billa Prince of Egypt dyed Berar his brother possessed himselfe of Alexandria and was there inaugurated by Aftekine But Afdal warred on him and tooke him Prisoner and inaugurated Ali Abulmansor Sonne of Mustali then but fiue yeeres olde Afdal being his Protector This yeare the Frankes besieged Tripolis and the Muslims which came to their ayde from Damascus were put to flight Anno 496. King Barkiaruk mooued against his Brother King Muhammed which was at Isfahan and there besieged him but was forced to depart for want of prouision They after met in battell and Muhammed was ouerthrowne and Barkiaruk againe raigned at Bagdad Decac that yeere got possession of Emessa Husein the Lord thereof leauing Rodnaeans friendship and taking part with Decac whereupon three men were sent from Batyna which killed him on a Friday in the Temple whereof Decac hearing went to Emessa and got it An. 497. Decac dyed of eating a Grape pricked with a poysoned Needle by a treacherous woman Ababacuc Tagtakin surnamed Tahiruddin enioyed Damascus The Frankes wanne Acca by helpe of the ships of the Frankes of Genua Zahruddaulas being there then Commander vnder the Egyptian An. 498. King Barkiaruk dyed who had ruled ouer Irac and the Land of the Barbarians leauing his Kingdome to his Sonne Gelaluddaulas vnder the Regencie of Eyad Muhammed hearing of his brothers death went to Bagdad and after composition on both parts slue Eyad and then ruled without Corriuall crowned by the Emperour of the faithfull An. 501. He slue Sadeca Seifuddin Prince of Hella An. 502. the Frankes wanne Tripolis after seuen yeeres siege a Citie full of Muslims and learned men before the siege An. 503. the Frankes tooke Acad and Minattar and Beryt An. 504. they tooke Sidon and Rardija and their Kingdome prospered in Syria enioying all the Sea Coast Muhammed sent Mudud against them who approching to Damascus was ouerthrowne by Batijna in the yeere 505. An. 507. Rodawan dyed and Tagiuddaulas Azras his Sonne succeeded who was slaine An. 508. and Lulu possessed the Citie An. 509. Ababac Lord of Damascus went to Bagdad to offer his seruice to Mustadir the Chalifa and to King Muhammed Lulu was killed and the Scribe of Abumaels Army held the Tower of Haleb. But An. 511. Haleb came into the possession of Bulgar Sonne of Aryc which held it fiue yeeres At that time dyed King Muhammed at Isfahan leauing eleuen Millions of Gold and as much in goods to his Sonne Mahmud Abulcasem And Prayer was made in his name at Bagdad An. 512. Mustadir
description Iames Hall his 4. voyage to Groenland This Gronland is Westward from Greenland 150 leagues In Greenland are no people nor wood a This Voyage was written by Iosias Hubert b Written by Will Baffin Allen. Sallowes of Redriffe told me Hall was slaine in 76. degrees c One of these Boats with the Oare is in Sir Thomas Smiths Hall in Philpot Lade d Dauis mentions the same voy 2. Io. Knight e Lambert Apâ— Sr H. Willoughby f L. â—4 c. 17. Nauig 3. Ger. de Vetr This is also the effect of Charcole wherewith in close roomes diuers haue beene smothered b M. Scory told me that on the Pike of Tenariffe they might see the Sun an houre sooner by this meanes Ex M.S.W. Baffin In my Pilgrims I haue published many Voyages and letters of Greenland written by Ionas Pooley Rob. Fotherby Tho. Edge Will. Hely Robert Salmon Thomas Sherwin Iames Beuersham Io. Chambers I. Catcher W. Goodlard c. Also to Cherry Iland in 74. by Ionas Pooley Will. Garden c. and to other Northerne parts by Hudson Playse Widhouse c. to which I referre the more industrious Reader a He communicated to me Hudsons abstract Th. Wid. house Abacuk Prickes of this voyage Sir Tho. Smith b A. Io. Crymogea Hudsons wintering A strange tree These were the worst or weakest of the Company A floud from the West a very proble argument of an open passage to the South Sea And so are their weapons and arts being farre beyond other Sauages See his Relation of the third part of my Pilgrims with others many for these parts a Such they vse in Iaua Sir Th. Button is very confident of a passage by the North West into the South sea as appeares by his Relations in the end of rhe fourth Booke of the third part of my Pilgrims Where also Mr Brigs his Map the letters of Mr Lock and Iuan de Fuca the testimonie of Th. Cowles c. further proue the same b This was after found otherwise the error growing by his meeting of Bylet and asking of the floud at this Iland which hee said was eight of the clock whereas it was about eleuen Baffin c Ex Relat. W. Baff 1615. * At this I le are store of fowles called Willockes whereof they might haue killed thousands 1616. Sir T. Smith Sir D. Digs M. Wostenholme Ald. Iones c. a W. Baffin Womens Ilands Strange Variation of the Compasse y As borderers are most vnruly and lawlesse so in these out-borders of the World the power of Natures greatest Officers the Sun c. is least seene z These things agree with the Relations of those parts which tell of Earthquakes breaking of Cliffes c. Boterus a zealous and slanderous Catholike vseth these disgracefull speeches of this discouery Ma pare che la Natura si fia opposta à gli heretici e à dissegni loro pare 1 lib. 5. a The Northerne Seas may be called frozen in respect of the Icie Ilands which by their freshnesse manifest themselues to proceed of fresh waters no experience yet shewing nor reason conuincing that the ocean alway salt and mouing is any where frozen as my Learned Friend M. Brigs a great Mathematician also affirmeth and Merula Cos l. 3. c. 5. b Edw. Haies Hak. to 3. 9. 152. c Gi. Bot. Ben. d Iaq. Cart. l. 2. c. 11. e Other say 200. f Rob. Thorne in M. Hakluyts voiages â— â— p. 21. 9 g M. Hall M. Grafton h M. Hore 1530 Hak. to 3. p. 129. i A Parkhurst Edw. Hares Sir G. Peckham Step. Parmenius Richard Clarke Christoph Carlile k Concep Bay in 48. M Guy his Letter to M. Slany l W. Colston a Thom. Iamed The Morses are said to sleepe in great troupes and to haue one Centinel or watchman to awake the rest vpon occasion the like is said of the Seales some call the Morse a Sea-horse b Charles Leigh c Iaques Cart. 5. d In an houre they might haue filled thirty Boats of Penguines might haue laden all their ships with them without any misse Siluest Wyet f Botero part â— lib. 5. g Iaq. Cart. â— h Iaq. Cart. 2. i He wintered this time in the Country k Iaq Cart. 3. l Iaq. Cart. 2. cap. 10. m M. Francis Roberual n Iohn Alphonse of Xanctoigne Hak. tom 3. Mouns Champlein b The Irocois with whom these Estechemins Algoumequins and Montainers have warres c Beades Their customs d M. Champlein e The answere of a Sagamos in cases of Religion f This somewhat agreeth with the Manichean and Pythagorean errour M. de Monts Saualets two and forty voyages to Noua Francia Armouchiquois M. du Point * Marke L'scarbot Souriquois Aoutmoins * Sagamos signifieth a King or Ruler Their beasts and huntings a S. Champlain Additions to N F. The Iroquois Ol Mag. lib. 16. cap. 51. An. 1497. a Hak. voyage tem 3. p. 246. d. Gaspar Ens. hist Ind. Oc. l. 3. c. 23. Theod. de Bry. b Briefe note of a Barke c. printed 1602. c Ioh. Brereton Gabriel Archer wrote notes thereof M. Gosnold himselfe in a Letter to his Father they resided in 41. deg. 20. minutes d Written by Martin Pring Written by Tho. Canner e Iames Rosier f Their Parents prescribe that they plant not within 100 miles of each other containe from 30. deg. to 45. g The Sauages reckon thus by dayes iourney h Christopher Fortescue i Tho. Hanham M. Chalenge made a voiage hitherward the same yeere but was taken by the Spaniards i Tho. Hanham M. Chalenge made a voyage hitherward the same yeere but was taken by the Spaniards k Iames Dauies l Io. Eliot G. Pop. Let. to S. I. Gilbert and E. S. m Ral. Gilbert n These seems to be the deformed Armouchiquois made in the telling more dreadfull o Edward Hartley p Other notes ap Hak. q See the examination of D. Baker and others of his company They tooke one prize worth 200000. crownes which was after split the Captaine and halfe his company drowned Richard Pots Tho. Studley c. a M. Wingfield writes that one Read a Smith escaped hanging by accusing Kendall who was shot to death and that Smith and he had followed if Newport had not come b Ed. Wingfield Newp iourney to Powhatan he told him of the S. seas and ships c. c Tho. Sauage he adopted also Smith and Scriuener Newports sonnes his grand-children Disc of Chesap See Pots his collections c. 6. a New life of Virginia b Ex lit multarum c A Catch perished at Sea in a Hericano the other came thither but in the returne two of them in one of which Capt. W. King was Master perished on Vshant d Ratliffe Martin Archer e Lord de la Ware f Nat. Com. Mytholog l. 4. c. 6. Hygin fab 142. c Relation to the Councell of Virginia by the Lord de la Ware 1611. d Sir Th. Dales Letter to the Committies
was called the Land of Israel after the diuision of the ten Tribes from the house of Dauid by Ieroboam in the time of Rehoboam the sonne of Salomon the name of Israel was more particularly appropriated to those ten rebellious Tribes and the other two were knowne by the name of the Kingdome of Iuda Yet Israel remayned in a generall sense the name of them all especially in the new Testament Paul of the Tribe of Beniamin calleth himselfe an Israelite and all Israel saith he in that Chapter shall be saued After the Babylonian captiuitie they were called Iewes of the chiefe and royall Tribe and their Countrey Iudaea It was also called Palaestina of the Philistims which inhabited the Sea-coast And after in the times of the Christians it was generally called the Holy Land Phoenicia also being vnder that name comprehended It is situated betweene the Mediterranean Sea and the Arabian Mountaynes Ptolemey calleth it Palaestina Syriae and Iudaea abutting it on the North with Syria on the East and South with Arabia Petraea on the West with part of Egypt and the Sea Adrichomius who hath bestowed a large Volume on this subiect which he calleth the Theater of the holy Land on the East confineth it with Syria and Arabia on the South the Desart Pharan and Egypt on the North Mount Libanus on the West the Sea Maginus placeth a part of Phoenicia on the North on the North-east Libanus on the South and part of the East Arabia on the West part of the Mediterranean Sea It is extended from the South to the North from the one and thirtieth degree to the three and thirtieth and somewhat more Others set it downe in other words but these and they agree for the most part in substance It is commonly holden to bee an hundred and sixtie Italian miles in length from Dan to Bersebee and sixtie in bredth An exact diuision thereof into twelue shires or shares Ioshua setteth downe at large with their Bounds and Cities from the thirteenth Chapter of that Booke to the one and twentieth as they were by lot and diuine dispensation allotted to the twelue Tribes the posteritie of Iacobs twelue sonnes onely Ephraim and Manasses the sonnes of Ioseph constituted two Tribes and therefore had the double portion descending of Iacobs eldest sonne by Rachel his first intended wife and Leui had no portion but was scattered in Israel to keepe Israel from scattering and to vnite them in one Religion to one GOD who disposed that curse into a blessing Reuben Gad and halfe the Tribe of Manasses had their portion on the East side of Iordan the other halfe of Manasses with Simeon Iuda Beniamin Ephraim Naphthali Aser Dan Izachar Zabulon had their portions assigned betwixt Iordan and the westerne Sea They which would be fully acquainted with their seuerall diuisions may finde in Ioshua himselfe to satisfie them and in the Commentaries which Andraeas Masius and others haue written on that Scripture Laicstaine More Stella Adrichomius and Arias Montanus haue in Maps presented them to the eye HONDIVS his Map of Terra Sancta TABULA CANANAEAE protit tempore Christi et Apostolorum divisa fuit Neither in the whole World beside is there I thinke found any Region hauing more Cities in so small a space then this sometime had except we beleeue that which is told of the thousands of Egypt Some reckon in each Tribe these as royall Cities in Aser Achsaph besides Sidon and Tyrus in Beniamin Bethel Gabaa Ierusalem Iericho in Dan Lachis besides Acaron and Gath in Ephraim Gazer Samaria Saron Taphua in Gad Rabba in Isachar Aphece in Iuda Arad Bezec Eglon Hebron Lebna Maceda Odolla Taphua in Manasse 1. Dor Galgal Iezrael Mageddo Tanac Thersa in Manasse 2. Astaroth Edrai Gessur Machati Soba Theman and Damascus in Nepthalim Asor Cedes Emath in Reuben Heshbon Madian Petra in Simeon Dabir Gerara in Zabulon Ieconan Semeron The like Catalogue hee maketh of Episcopall Cities in this Land while it was Christian My purpose is not to write of all but especially of such as are in some respect eminent And first let me dip my Pen in Iordan This saith Plinie is a pleasant Riuer and as far as the situation of places will permit ambitious prodigally imparting it selfe to the Inhabitants and as it were vnwilling passeth to that cursed Lake Asphaltites of which at last it is drunke vp losing his laudable waters mixed with those pestilent As soone therefore as the Valleyes giue opportunitie it spreadeth it selfe into a Lake called Genesara sixteene miles long and sixe broad enuironed with pleasant Townes Iulias and Hippo on the East on the South Tarichea and Tiberias on the West made wholesome with his hot waters The Fountaynes of this Riuer are two called Ior and Dan which compounding their Streames doe also compound their Names as Tame and Isis with vs bring forth happy Parents our Tames or Thamisis Here was the Citie Dan so called of the Danites before Laish Iud. 18.29 and Leshem Ios. 19.47 But before this time both the Riuer had the same name Iordan and the place it selfe at the foote of Libanus whence the Fountayne springeth was called Dan Gen. 14.14 when Moses wrote except wee beleeue Masius that the Pentateuch and other Scriptures were by Ezra after the captiuitie digested into that forme with those names which we now haue Here was after built Caesarea Paneadis called afterward of Philip the Tetrach Caesarea Philippi and after that by Agrippa Neronia This ioyning of Ior and Dan is the beginning of the apparant streame but the true and first conception of it is in Phiale one hundred and twentie furlongs from Caesarea a Fountayne of vnsearchable depth which yet like some miserable Churle alwayes contayneth the waters in it selfe till sinking and as it were buried in the earth those treasures being by Natures stealth conueyed vnder ground vnto Dan or Paneas who is liberall of that Vsurers wealth for into that Phiale powre as much as you will it neuer increaseth or decreaseth and thence it becommeth a Riuer Philip the Tetrach of Trachonitis by casting chaffe therein which was paid him againe at Dan first found out this vnder-earth passage The Saracens call that Phiale in this respect Medan that is the waters of Dan. Before it maketh the Lake of Genezareth it maketh another called Samachonitis This is especially filled when the snowes on Libanus are melted which causeth Iordan then to swell and ouer-flow his bankes in the first moneth yeerly and made the miracle in Ioshua's passage thorow it the more miraculous but in Summer it is almost dried vp and by reason of that matter which therein groweth is a harbor for wild beasts It is called the waters of Meron halfe way betweene Caesarea Philippi where the marriage betweene Ior and Dan is solemnized and the Lake of Genezareth Elias and after his assumption his cloke diuided these streames Naamans leprosie was here
clensed and a greater Leprosie then Naamans is daily clensed in the Church by the lauer of Regeneration first sanctified to that vse in this streame where the holy Trinitie did first yeeld it selfe in sensible apparition to the world thereby to consecrate that Baptisme whereby wee are consecrated to this blessed Trinitie the Father Sonne and Holy Ghost In which respect Pilgrims in memorie thereof doe still wash themselues in this riuer spotting themselues further I feare by this washing with some myre of superstition I cannot blame this sacred streame if it seeme loth as Plinie sayth to leaue so fertile a Countrey and lingreth as long as it may in lakes by the way not only for that salt Sea or hellish Lake which shutteth vp his guiltlesse waues in perpetual imprisonment but also for those pleasures in the passage the fruits of the earth without exaction freely yeelded as Roses Sage Rue c. of the trees in Oliues Figs Pomegranates Dates and Vines which last the Mahumetan superstition doth not cherish and the Westerne Christians did so husband that one Vine by their arte industrie yeelded three vintages in August Septemb. October The grapes of Eshcol which could lade two men with one cluster were not so famous as the Balme of Gilead which the first Merchants we reade of from that Mart vented to other parts of the world These Balme-trees grew in the Vale of Iericho which being cut yeelded this precious liquor whereof besides the admirable effects in cures other wonders are told by ancient and later Writers too long heere to relate Bellonius will doe it for mee if any list to reade his Obseruation Hee is not of their mind which thinke there is now no true Balsam in the World these in Iudaea being perished but thinketh in Arabia-Foelix it groweth naturally from whence some shrubs he saw in Cairo But I should be too tedious if I should insist on this Argument That instance of such a world of people in such a patch of the world doth sufficiently declare the fertilitie when as Dauid numbred them an eleuen thousand Israelites and of Iuda foure hundred seuentie thousand or as in 2. Sam. 24.9 fiue hundred thousand which drew Sword and yet Beniamin and Leui were not reckoned in this number and in the dayes of Ieroboam Abija King of Iuda brought into the field foure hundred thousand and Ieroboam eight hundred thousand and on this part were slaine in one battell fiue hundred thousand all choice men which Historie cannot bee matched with the like in all Ages and places of the world that a Countrey an hundred and sixtie miles long and not aboue sixtie in bredth should nourish at once or lose in a battell such multitudes not to speake of impotent persons women and children But this multitude by ciuill warres and inuasions of enemies decreased till first the reliques of Israel and after the remnant of Iuda were by the Assyrians and Babylonians led captiue and the Land enioyed her Sabbaths For the Kingdome of Israel consisting of ten Tribes some reckon Simeon also to Iuda because of his portion mixed with Iudaes as Beniamins was adioyning thereto to whom the Leuites like wise and Priests forsaking their Cities and all the religious Israelites annexed themselues forsooke not the house of Dauid onely but the house of the Lord and set them vp Calues Aegyptian superstitions at Dan and Bethel and made Priests for their Idolatrous purpose This their rebellion and apostasie GOD plagued with ciuill dissention and forren hostilitie vntill at last the Assyrians remoued them altogether and repeopled those parts with new Colonies Such is the end of religion which hath not GOD for the beginning but is grounded on humane policie a sandie foundation Iuda could not take warning but prouoking GOD by idolatrous courses at last was carried to Babel and thence after seuentie yeeres returned The historie of these things so fully related in Scripture I should but marre in the telling After this their returne the Land was not as before named after the portions of the seuerall Tribes but was called by a generall name Iudaea and the people Iewes because the Tribe of Iuda had before inhabited those parts or at least the principall of them dilating themselues further as they encreased in number and power But more especially Iudaea was the name of one third part of the Countrey by that name distinguished from the other two Samaria and Galilea which two last are sometimes referred to Phoenicia Galilaea was the most Northerly confining on Libanus and Antilibanus toward the North Phoenicia Westerly Coelosyria on the East and Samaria with Arabia inclosing her Southerly borders Iordan parteth it in the middest It was diuided into the higher and lower Galilee the higher called also Galilee of the Gentiles contayneth the springs of Iordan and those Cities which Salomon gaue to Hiram The lower was also called Galilee of Tiberias that Citie giuing name both to the Lake and Region in which Nazareth was famous and the hill Thabor Samaria is seated betwixt Galilee and Iudaea much lesse then either of them Iudaea is the most Southerly betweene the Mediterranean and Dead Seas Samaria and Idumea Plinie maketh Galilaea a part of it and Peraea another part separated from the rest by Iordan The rest he diuideth into ten Toparchies Ierico Emaus Lidda Ioppe Acrabatena Gophnitica Thamnitica Betholene Tephene Orine in which was Ierusalem farre the fairest of the Cities of the East not of Iudaea alone Herodium with a famous Towne of the same name Hee addeth vnto these the Region of Decapolis so called of the number of the Townes and the Tetrarchies Trachonitis Paneas Abila Arca Ampeloessa Gabe Those ten Townes of Decapolis were Caesarca Philippi Asor Cedes Neptalim Sephet Corozain Capharnaum Bethsaida Iotapata Tiberias and Bethsan otherwise called Scythopolis and before Nysa where Bacchus buried his Nurse But these are parts of those former parts aboue mentioned and so may wee say of the rest sustayning in diuers respects diuers diuisions best fitting to the present polities and little to our purpose Those things which of old were famous in those places are mentioned in the Scripture Those things which since haue beene more remarkable I purpose in the next part of this Worke of Christian Religions to handle and especially the rarities of Ierusalem sometimes the holy Citie and Citie of the great King now a Den of Theeues an habitation of Mahumetans or rather now not at all for this which is now is a new Citie called by the Founder Aelia Capitolina built by Aelius Adrianus who caused the plough to passe through and salt to be sowne in the old as testifying her eternall desolation and fulfilling Christs prophesie to the vtmost not leauing a stone vpon a stone if Titus had not fully accomplished the same before Arias Montanus in his Nehemias affirmeth that Ierusalem was founded